Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
❝ And I will await the day when I will be loved for who I am and as I am❞ — Anjum Choudharry
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Prologue
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗹𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗺 delivering its wild anger with the clouds of snow dust colliding one’s pale cheeks, and lips dripping with the blood of an animal.
The ruby eyes slitted with hidden hunger, fear and distaste all mixing within those dulled crimson eyes.
Why did she believe that man had a cure for her incurable ailment?
When he’d turn her humanity into something deadly, some kind of monstrosity that craves a human flesh.
Years after years, she hide her tracks from that damn demon. All while, appeasing her hunger towards the animals be it deer, bear but not a human.
The silky lushes of lavenders dancing upon the gentle breeze, her sandals leaving a mark on the soft snowfields.
She wanted to die, not wanting to continue her immortality. She wanted to die in a human way, to die old with hair turning into a silvery-gray and one’s skin turning into wrinkly old.
What’s the purpose of having a long life when the people she loved and cared for had died due to their old age.
The pain drank on her sorrows as she witnessed them withered like a flower that’s been plucked off in a garden of youth.
Their life span already burn out as the heavens calls out to them, for them to return peacefully and happily.
While she did not grow old nor experience the hands of death, it’s as if time stops her from experiencing that kind of fragility which made a person be human.
The bitterness of iron made her eyes focused on the cold landscape as she blows a small air of tiredness.
And that sense of despair gripping and swallowing her little hope led her emotions to die, the numbing feeling became her support and the emptiness keeps her to survive through the harsh years.
How far had she trek through this cold land, her ankles is blistering with frost, the redness on her cheeks became apparent as she blows an air beyond this cold winter.
She was getting hungry and she didn’t like it. A shrill voice gathered the demoness attention, red eyes scanning the shadow figure running away from the predators’ clutches.
“Help, somebody help me!” A child’s voice shrieking in fear for his life.
And when she had reach their way, a male demon bathed in crimson blood grab the collar of a quivering boy. Thankfully, the two had yet to notice her appearance.
His eyes is like the color of a golden-brown hues—the softest shade of a warm spring when autumn comes.
As his tears starts to sink below his flushed cheeks, arms desperately tries to remove the grip of the demon.
“I don’t want to die yet, the girl I fell in love with is waiting for me?!” He yelped, his face is pale white with horror portraying in those eyes of his.
“Shut up! I already ate the girl along the man she’s with!” The demon answered, his grin widened in cruelty.
The black-haired boy’s eyes grows in terrors and more tears spilled out, “—then that means I’ve been cheated on?! No, no. I don’t taste good—“
The girl with the eyes of bright vermilion doesn’t bat an eye towards this scene. Why would she help a stranger when she was severely weakened due to hunger?
It’s best if she turned a blind eye on this situation, the demon girl already turn back. The sounds of an unsteady pleas of cries drowning the noises of a swirling wind.
“I don’t want to die young.” The human whimpered, his words caught her off guard.
It felt like there was something constricting of her voice as she swallowed a deep sigh.
“I don’t want to die young, but it seems that fate decided to end this way,” a small boy with a hair like the color of wisteria glanced tiredly at her.
Lots of dark red blood covered his stomach as he heaved his breath once more. Coughing out the iron rising from his mouth, he sends a rueful smile towards her.
“Don’t blame yourself, It’s never your fault to begin with.”
A huge pain began to claw in her chest as if she’s been suffocated by loss, her eyes dove to peak a glance towards the crying boy.
And she was stunned to notice that the boy was looking at her, begging for her to help him.
Her terrified Ruby eyes widened in a second, “You’re hungry right? I can help you. When I die, you can eat my flesh. And in return, promise that you must never ever eat humans again.”
It was only a brief second of their eyes meeting before the male demon gathered their attention to focus on him.
“Please, I—I don’t want to die!” He hiccuped in fear as he simply close his eyes from the cruel fate he was shoved in.
Breathing calmly to sooth the aching force threatening to choke her from this scene.
The petite girl’s lovely purple locks shaded her expression as she bowed her head—thinking if this was a right choice?
Was it really necessary to leave this poor thing alone?
Like a baby chick calling for someone stronger to protect it; her lips shaped into a frown, contemplating this shivering soul’s existence.
“I, I wanted to live a normal life and not die like this!” He yelped, his frame shaking like a leaf falling from the dying tree.
But it was enough for her to throw any cruel decision that a mere bystander would usually do in this kind of situation.
“Tch, look at you crying pathetically. No one would come to save you, give it up.” The demon sneered, his other hand reach to grasp the boy’s shoulder as its claws made his skin bleed.
The boy winces in pain, snots coming from his nose. He is really going to die right now, the demon is right. He is really pathetic, his former lover abandoned him with a large debt.
And when he met the love of his life, the girl betrayed him and run away. He followed her only to run in with a demon who’s feasting her with another corpse.
He sniffles, eyes shutting off from his reality.
Zenitsu heard a scream of pain, and a small hands pulling his collar to their warm side. And as a warm breath flows through the back of his neck, he shivered.
A sound of loneliness and emptiness made his heart ache as his heart speeds up when he heard his saviour’s voice.
“Stop.”
And he froze, his eyes filling with terror. As his muscles freezes up, Zenitsu watches the man eater demon stops on his tracks as well.
His ears heard a storm brewing on his savior’s heart, a sound that neither beats the same as those humans around him.
And he felt so, so terrified that he forgot to scream due to this new demon’s terrifying presence. Who is this demon that it’s sound is so capable of ruling them with fears?
He felt that demon dropped him on the snowfield as he hiccuped. His honey-brown eyes widened when he saw that demon girl with purple hair and ram horns standing in front of him.
“Who are you to interfere with my meals? Go away, this is mine!” The male demon roared.
The petite demoness crosses her arms as her red eyes coolly stared at the demon’s eyes. Making him froze in fear while his frame shakes upon seeing her eyes.
“Who are you to order me around? What I do is my own business.” The girl’s eyes sharpened, muttering her blood demon art spell.
“I usually don’t mingle with humans. But clearly this child doesn’t want to die.” Tilting her head to the side, she knew she got him trapped.
As she smirked with taunt, “Kneel for your crimes, you scum.” In an instant, the demon kneels down—unable to withstand her orders, he sweated in fear.
How come her eyes looked the same color as lord Muzan’s? He never mentioned a demon like this?! Nothing at all.
The demoness huffed, walking softly as if she is the one sentencing the death of all demons.
“Stop, don’t come near me,” the arrogant demon becomes frightened, his horrified gaze stuck on the small demon.
Uncrossing her arms, her hand reach out to grab the demon’s skull, “ Mah. It’s your karma that you met me.”
It’s over.
“Why is a demon like you protecting a human?”
Another paused of ominous silence drifted between them before the girl with ram horns hummed.
“I told you it’s none of your business, die.”
She said, her hand quickly crushed the demon’s head.
Its body collapses on the snowy ground as his skin turning to dissolve into dark particles which signify his death.
The demon girl gasped harshly, her energy is exhausting as she smelled blood from the boy.
Human blood?!
Her eyes glazed in hunger, slowly sauntering towards the crying boy, “Ah, don’t come here. Don’t eat me!” He begged, his face morphing into a funny expression.
She notices the blood from his shoulders, her stomach grumbles. No, she couldn’t eat this person. Not after she made an oath with her dead twin, she couldn’t break that promise.
Feeling her throat dry from the smell of blood, the purple head demon shook her head quickly. Resist, you must resist his blood.
Can’t go berserk and kill an annoying human, her pain expression immediately went blank as she focused on trying to treat his injury.
Once she’s done her part, she’ll leave him.
She collapses in one knee and Zenitsu couldn’t help but scream in fear, “I really don’t taste good?! I—I assure you that you don’t want to, I’m just all bones—“
He yelped when her hand stretches to touch his wound, his face paling even more with more tears descending down those chubby cheeks.
He’s really gonna die right now.
His sensitive hearing catches her voice muttering in a gibberish tone, and his eyes shifted to his injured shoulder.
Slowly, the injury caused by the dead demon closes up the bleeding until there was no trace of scars on his skin. And he let out another shrieked.
I mean, there’s no way that this demon is healing him. But then again, his golden-brown eyes notices the demon girl’s appearance and Zenitsu blushed.
Never had he seen a girl’s beauty in his life, not even his former girlfriend could compare to her. Her looks is just like a goddess, and he almost forgot that she wasn’t a human.
He didn’t know what to say to her, for he just remained in silence. Watching her movements like a prey, his heart almost leap out of his chest when she shrinks into a toddler’s size.
“Um, are you okay?” He asks unsurely, the demon girl blinked, “You think?” she sarcastically retorted before she gradually lose consciousness.
Zenitsu shouted in small surprise, his arms catching the sleeping demon. And he remained dumbfounded upon the aftermath.
He really did live, he was extremely lucky to survive from his near death experience. And his eyes gazed down curiously to the sleeping demon, but what do he do now that he had a strange demon who saved him.
His heart is torn between leaving the demon or taking her to repay her kindness.
“What do I do now?” He asked miserably, already knowing that the sky would never answer him.
He lets out a sighed, quickly carrying her in his arms. He hopes that he would never regret his decision for letting the demon stay under his roof.
He would repay her actions, after all she saved him. It’s customary to help them in return, even if they were a demon. He shakily took a step, his fears making him paranoid that what if this demon woke up and killed him?!
She may really kill him, but she did helped him right?!
Maybe, he should’ve left her behind, he swallowed a gulp. But he couldn’t do that, she is still a girl and she needs to be treated right.
Even if he was a coward at heart, Zenitsu do not want the demon to suffer in cold at night. He knows the feeling of being left behind, he couldn’t do that to someone.
More likely, he wasn’t capable of doing a heartless thing to a girl, like leaving her to fend herself alone.
Oh gods, he really is looking for death right now.
Zenitsu gulped, the nervousness climbing into his chest and when the demon nuzzles closer to him—the scared feeling immediately replaces with embarrassment.
Chapter 2: The boy named Zenitsu
Summary:
A lot of blushing and a lot of crying courtesy to Zenitsu.
Chapter Text
❝ Reciprocity, a symbiotic relationship, is a relationship in which two people have worked out certain terms. I am using you in certain ways; you are using me in certain ways. That is a balanced relationship—Frederick Lenz ❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
The boy named Zenitsu
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
“ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴏᴏɴ goes up, the sun goes down,” the melody beguiles a bitter taste of sadness coming from her lips.
The pale cheeks of a girl turned hollowed whilst her shining eyes watches the beautiful blankets of stars in the night.
“The stars they shine and the clouds they frown,” despite the vicious illness weakening her immunity, her fragility eventually imposes the deep blues surrounding her heart.
“The rings of light glows bright with me and the eyes of red everything they see,” she continues to sung, drifting her mind from the countless of problem that her family faces.
“Take me away and let me go and be free.”
The ailing maiden knows her time is running out, no matter how short her life span is, she wish to make her day better than before.
Shuddering from the breeze running through her white skin, the short female was found sitting on her heels.
Taking her time to reflect on the good things that happened to her as the starry night captures her heart with its beautiful appearance.
“Open my eyes in reality, sky of black and the pattern of white. Just sing with me and fall into the midnight.”
With her purple hair dancing freely upon the wind’s soothing gesture, she rose her hand to the dark sky as if a child’s asking for a hopeful wish on the stars to grant her wish.
“What a beautiful song,” a voice startled her out of her daydream and she turned her body around as she let out a short yelped.
“Don’t be scared, my dear,” the figure in the dark shadows had a very ominous glowing red eyes.
Just the thought of that strange color landing on her figure was enough for her to shudder in unknown fear.
“Who are you?” The girl, no more than 15 years old had stood up fast upon the new presence. Because of her rush movements, the pain immediately wracking up her chest.
Kneeling slowly from the ground, the girl with purple tone hair had coughed up a lot of blood.
“You’re dying,” it spoke in a strange tone, almost curious and had a hint of emotion.
The black shoes she saw within her sight had near her crumpled form. A hand snugged on one of her frail shoulders and she shivered upon his touch.
She felt scared, disgusted upon his caring acts as if he’s merely a mask behind his kind gesture.
Immediately she slapped his hand, her eyes looked up to him. As her crimson hues glaring into the man’s deep ruby eyes.
“Don’t touch me.”
“Interesting,” he spoke, grabbing her chin as he smiled softly at her.
What a creep.
“—but that’s no way, to treat someone who’ll freely cure you from your sickness. Girl.” His nails digs into her skin as drips of blood manages to drop on his fingertips.
His slitted red eyes become untamed as he sighed upon her bleeding cheeks. He looks so not human, and her very instincts screaming at her that this man in front of her is dangerous.
“Would you like me to cure your sickness, little girl?”
“Why would you do that? And get off!” She shook her head from the other way as she gives him an angry glare.
“You sang a good song and I appreciate it. Most importantly, aren’t you tired of being sick? Lying in bed all the time, hoping for some miracle to cure you?”
She became rigid, her eyes widened in fear.
“What do you say? Little lady?”
Gulping a wisp of oxygen in her lips, the fear pummeling into her soul as she locked eyes with the same color of her sights.
It seems the fear once more locked her in place, to freeze up like a cornered animal in front of a hunter, foe or a monster beneath those kind smiles.
“Do you want to live?”
“If you can be able to cure my illness, will I be able to feel strong enough to not feel the recurrence of this pain?”
He smirked, almost pleased upon her response, “Yes. You will become strong and you will not be in pain anymore.”
His hand moves to wrap around her neck, “Your name, little girl?”
“Shinku.”
And just like Tamayo, Shinku fell from his trap.
The memory of the past awakens the fire in her blood, the sweet deceits that the man promised to her were simply a facade of wicked intentions.
Remembering it made her eyes blinded from reality in fueling hatred, Shinku would dare to stray from Muzan’s prying eyes.
And she will someday pay him back two-fold for making her unable to remember her dead family’s faces and to what had happened since the night she turned.
Curse that man to hell!
Consciously, sensing a shadow leaning to her sleeping figure.
“Okay, calm down. Zenitsu, you are only checking to see if the demon is okay or not. She will not eat you.” He gives himself a pep talk.
In the girl’s mind, she wanted to face palm upon this boy’s considerate behavior. She was fine for she only need an ample amount of sleep to regain her strength.
She didn’t need some human to care for her.
The figure hesitated to touch her cold forehead, before the warm fingertips grazing her skin.
Shinku’s pale skin gives her goosebumps from this boy’s soft touch. A silent warmth sending little sparks to her whole body, like a cool fire gently burning her soul.
She was so confused.
He was being gentle and caring to her.
A girl like her who has been nothing but a stranger. A demon who could possibly had the power to kill him.
What makes him will to do so to care for her?
Thinking about it, it certainly made her hands feel clammy to her sides.
She couldn’t understand nor make a time for explaining his unusual behavior to a demon like her.
This person’s hand then shakes ever so slightly, she could feel the doubt spilling out of the tip of his soft fingers.
What was he so afraid of? She wasn’t even doing anything! The girl with purple hair was only resting still. Her eyelids closed off from the world.
Yet the slightest movement of her turning around in this worn-out futon was enough for him to withdraw his hands and shriek like a dying cow she once feasted on.
The retreating warmth causes her insides to feel sick, an awful dose of grey thoughts submerged in the back of her mind.
This wimpy human shouldn’t take her with him, he should’ve left her alone in the winter’s night. If he was so much afraid of the mere sight of a demon.
Isn’t he too much kind despite the cowardly behavior he gives off.
The eyebrows of hers gently curls down on the sound, she hears a soft mumbling of trembling tone before he whisked himself away from the possible threat.
And when she opens her scarlet eyes, Shinku sat up. Her eyes witnessing the run down home of the boy who let her in.
The wooden floorboards were old, moving her torso a little bit. The wood flooring went creaking, and squeaking a tune almost like songbirds as her foot pressed on it.
Staring to the owner of this house, she expected the boy to spur from the littlest noises in this room.
For some reason, the ebony-haired male was unresponsive, blissfully dreaming to his heart’s content with a smile returning on his youthful face.
He was leaning against the wall, his disheveled appearance with his mouth parted, a bubble forms when he snores.
Red eyes glancing towards the boy who’s clad in dark blue kimono with dark pants, his back uncomfortably slumped over the wall.
Was he abandoned by what he calls as parents? All alone without someone to look out for him at a young age of no more than 13 years old.
Horrible parents so it seems.
It happened again, the heavy pressure on her chest felt weird. It felt sore like something was pinching her heart, she wonders what she was feeling.
Something tells her that this feeling is unmeasurable, can’t be undone or broken by chance when she looked at him all alone by himself.
A flash of one petite purple head was seen alone crouching in the night, the tears pouring out as if all her emotions are put together, all in it.
Blood was everywhere in her line of vision.
A sound of banging grab her attention and her eyes went mad.
Sometimes the lines between humans and demons is blurred, both sides have flaws, they can be evil or good depending on what they choose to act.
Shinku’s feet stepping forward in his direction, a concentrated expression appears on her visage.
The ghostly wind kisses the boy’s cheeks, his entire body shivers from it. Leaning his back more onto the wall, to seek the warmth he’s wanting for.
Zenitsu lets out a small sneeze, his closed eyes twitching slightly. The glimmering veils of light pierces through the tiny holes above the ceiling.
There she saw the sleeping face of his , glowing softly in a way of how the light spares its time to show his beauty to her.
Despite how his cheeks is tainted by dirt and the remnants of his tears washed up some of it, she can’t deny how he looks ethereal to her.
Almost as if he’s the morning light that shines the land with its great presence; both are beautiful yet a danger to her existence.
The girl crouching down, shrugging off her plain black haori—placing it on him to shield his body from the cold.
Should she leave him some money? Analyzing his figure once more, the red-eyed demon blinked.
She have some plenty money she keeps underneath her obi, that’s all she can repay to his kindness.
You give and receive kindness, one must also act on that manner—she’d know that custom from one of her memory she remembered.
A sound of buzzing fly distracted the demon from thinking, the insect circling the black-haired boy’s hair and her keen eyes notice how innocent he looks.
Like a soft baby chick.
Shinku pondered, curiously fanning the small flying creature away. She didn’t know that she was leaning closer to him until the demon accidentally slap the boy’s forehead.
His snot bubble pops, his eyes enlarges like the size of plates and then his chopped hair frizzle like he’s being electrified.
How funny.
“Oh,” she said, watching the slap mark on his forehead appeared. Feeling regretful by the fact she didn’t control her strength.
“Ah! Stop, don’t come near me!” He shrieked, his never-ending tears dropping on his cheeks.
The demon with horns blinked again, reeling back to give the boy some space. “Apologies,” the cowardly boy sniffles and hugged himself.
“You can’t eat me, not after I helped you!” He pointed his index finger at her while his tears continues to run down his face.
His crying halted once he felt something warm falling from his shoulders.
The haori had fallen onto his lap due to his movement, his brown-yellow eyes locked onto the clothing. His brain clicking something and when his mind registered on it.
Zenitsu’s cheeks heats up from the thought of someone caring for him.
How rare for him to feel some sense of safety towards this demon.
“Did you put this on me?” He nervously speaks, his fingers grabbing on it as he shyly glance to her.
“Yes. You look like you are going to be sick, sleeping without a futon.”
Once the boy heard her response, the boy immediately bawling his eyes out. Uttering the words of gratitude with snots falling from his nostril.
Seriously, if she was not kind at all. She wouldn’t learn to care about humans like all the other demons do.
They would jump on a chance to eat this screeching boy’s flesh in no time.
A bubble of glee is rising out from her throat before she snorted at his reaction. Is crying the only natural thing he’ll do whenever danger found him?
She had an inkling feeling that wherever this crybaby chick goes, he would alway crumbled down and cry like a baby bird.
“So why did you help me?” She blankly stared at the shocked boy, “what’s the reason?”
The female was indeed perplexed upon this human’s action, for no human would help a demon in need. Except for this boy, truly a rare creature in front of her sharp eyes.
Instinctively, the girl leans in. Eyes of red began to blinked in wonder, Zenitsu averted his eyes , not trusting himself to blush at the sight of a pretty demon.
Much less a demon who could kill him now, he breathes. “I—I was, you saved my life. So—“ he stuttered, his blush deepening the more the demon looks at him.
“You shouldn’t take in a demon, you fool.” She started, one’s stomach rumbled in hunger.
The dark-haired boy went rigid, his honey-brown eyes tearing up more at the notion that this girl will eat him because she’s hungry.
His sensitive ears heard it loud and clear.
“Your name, human?”
Zenitsu cried, feeling that this is the last peaceful conversation he had with a girl and now he will die.
Being eaten by one beautiful demon, “It’s Zenitsu Agatsuma, please don’t kill me,” he hiccuped, praying to the Gods that this girl won’t kill him.
“Zenitsu,” she pronounced his name and his skin shivers from the soft sound she emitted.
“I’m Shinku.” She pointed at herself, making the boy nodded his head fast.
“Zenitsu, I’m hungry.” She announced in a monotone voice.
“Wait a second, I don’t have—“ his mind formulated to explain the demon of his situation.
“I’m hungry,I’m hungry,I’m hungry,” she rambled and complained. The boy was shrieking in terror inside as he puts his palm on both of her shoulders.
“Calm down, I’m sorry but I don’t have food for you.” Another tears escaped from his eyes as he heard her heart thumping in disappointment.
Lies. Her nose smells the hunted deer from the back of his house, was he actually trying to lie to her, being a demon?
Or was he fully believing that she’ll kill him now and eat him?
Either way, she wanted that deer. She’ll have to try persuading him using other methods.
Scrunching her eyebrows in displeased, pushing her torso forward. Her knees touching against his. The demon with ram horns’ detect the beating of his heart paces fast.
Shall she use her blood demon art to make him listen to her? The purple-head’s mind geared into the cons and pros of using it to him.
But if she uses it once more, her body will be severely fatigue. If she uses it to her advantage, there’s no saying that she will be able to regain her strength in one night.
Blowing a small fog from her pink lips, her scarlet eyes accidentally meets the amber eyes of a scaredy-cat boy.
Well then, how about if she asks nicely to this human. Surely, he’ll be able to feed her since she saved his life. The crybaby was confused of her sudden silence , but any moment.
Her small hands gently tug the sleeve ends of the boy, knowing his eyes was looking at her, trying to understand what’s going on her mind.
“Zenitsu,” she cooed, his throat gulping as he watched the Ruby eyes gently gazing at him.
“I want to eat the deer, please?”
“I—I,” the boy was flustered, his cheeks steaming in shyness as this is the first time a girl is giving him an attention.
I can smell it , unaware that the boy could actually hear her heart’s intention.
“If I offer you the deer, you’re not going to eat me?” He questioned, some of the tears formed in his eyes, the demon girl hummed.
He heard her heart drumming in agreement to his conditions and he sighed in relief. “Okay, okay.”
His heart mellowed when the girl raises her chin, her face nearing to his. If Zenitsu wouldn’t die from a demon killing him.
Then certainly, his heart would have died upon the closeness of their proximity. A girl, a girl is this close to me?! His face exploded into a very deep red.
“I’m hungry,” she exclaimed not minding the closeness between them.
The tip of her nose brushing against his as she pouted at him. A soft warm tingling each of their skin, pulling the two of them into a beautiful silence through the dark.
His ears picking up the sound of gratitude, eye to eye—he noticed how her crimson eyes resembling the beautiful red roses that made his heart bloom from admiration.
How can a demon have such a beautiful sound? Her heart beat is singing in happiness, and gratitude to him. Nothing like a demon he’d encountered from before.
No girl was ever happy or satisfied to him, even when he helps them. Yet he was able to uplift this demon girl’s mood just by offering her the deer as her compensation for saving him.
And when the purple head nuzzles his nose, he could’ve sworn his heart died right now. The color of pink became more prominent to his cheeks.
Zenitsu was once again, blushing at the demon’s closeness to him.
She’s so cute.
A knocking of fists pounded the wooden door, both of their eyes glanced towards it. One was curious while the other began to shake visibly more.
“Come out boy, where’s my payment?!” A voice from a man who’s controlling his anger.
Zenitsu huddled in a floor, once again sniffling his sobs, “He did come. He’s here, they’re here.”
Shinku scowled at the continuous knocking of the door. These humans are really persistent, why the heck are they hell-bent on looking for this boy?
Was he being bullied? Tortured or ostracized by his people? It could be, her lips turned into a grim line as she slowly rises up.
Her focus is to answer the door like a polite person should do.
“Hurry up and open this door!”
“Or else, we’ll break this down!” Another one shouted from the outside.
“No,” the boy protested, much to the chagrin of those people.
The purple-head demon felt a grip on her arm, her eyes watched Zenitsu hugging her limb as if to stop her.
“You can’t!” He pathetically cried like a newborn.
“What are you doing?” She narrowed her gaze at him, he gulped once he saw her reaction.
He could hear her voice dripping in venom, the ferocious beat of her heart—she’s angry but she’s restraining her emotions.
The crying boy flinched,” You can’t go outside, they are debt collectors. They came to collect my debt because I borrowed a large sum from them.” He nearly screamed, closing his eyes in fear for the humiliation he might expect from the demon.
“—why did you borrow that money for?” A monotone voice filter in the air, the boy’s heart race nervously.
“I—I did it to impress the girl I liked,” he swallowed the heavy feeling coming out of his throat.
The knocking still continues until the door breaks down, Shinku and Zenitsu both looked towards the broken door.
Her eyes widened when she saw the bright rays shining below the dirt land, feeling scared that she might killed by sun burn.
“Wait, where are you going?!”
She tugged off Zenitsu’s arms, her hands reaching to the futon to cover her whole body as the weeping male watch her in confusion.
Zenitsu yelped when his arm was being pulled outside, he put his feet firmly down the floor in an attempt to stop the man from dragging him outside.
The haori was left forgotten, one’s dark red eyes searing in anger—watching how the man poorly treated the crying boy.
“Boy, you keep begging to us to borrow the money. And now, we’re here to collect it. Where’s the money?” The man’s voice lowly question.
The boy gulped, trying to pry off the man’s grip. “I—I don’t have it in me, I’ll work to pay off my debt. Please give me some time,” he answered.
He was yanked outside, Zenitsu felt a couple of kicks around his stomach. As he slumped from the ground, a foot stomp on his back as he grunted in pain.
“Huh? Are you kidding me?! That’s a lot of money, we need it now!” One of the three replied.
“If you don’t pay us, we’ll let you go after we teach you a lesson,” person 1 grinned as he cracked his knuckles.
The other two followed a series of cackles while the boy despair over his unfortunate fate, little tears escape from his eyes.
A blurred object zooms into their direction as it slam person 1’s forehead, his leg lifting his foot off Zenitsu while the two other were hit too in their foreheads.
The three debt collectors groaned in pain, their forehead had a red mark on it as they angrily called out the figure.
But once the objects had fallen into the ground, their eyes basked in greed as they saw three pouches with loads of coins on it.
“Zenitsu is my food supplier, no one can harm him without my permission.” They shivered upon the soft voice, their eyes looked on the dark room.
A pair of red eyes gleaming in the dark made their heart shook in fear, “If the money still doesn’t satisfy you lot. Feel free to come here and I’ll pay you,” they spoke.
If they did come here, she’ll surely pummel their faces hard to the ground ‘til their skin turn black and blue.
An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. She’ll teach them a lesson.
“Well, it’s not enough. We need 2 more of this,” Shinku had a dark expression as she heard that.
“How about I pay the rest since the girl did offered much money to help the boy,” an old voice joins in the event.
A sound of something wood struck the land as his feet followed their direction.
The demon girl got an urge to flee, sensing the strong presence from a far where it draws near to them.
The bits of cold sweats dripping on her temples each time the ringing of those footsteps walking closer. The air turned heavy when that man’s aura crackles like the sound of lightning.
It felt like the arrival of thunderstorms brings the cold running in her back, burying herself more into the futon’s comfort. Shinku wanted to curse at the bright skies, for causing her luck to run out.
Running seems to be out of her options, the sun is still beaming down the outside world and she’s trapped in this boy’s house for safety reasons.
The spike of anxiety hits her hard when the said old man took a small glance at her. There’s no mistaking, that gray-haired jeezer had an aura of a hashira!
He voices something towards the three debtors as he finally throws down the last two pouches of money he kept at his side.
Making the three men already reveal their smiles as they took all the pouches given to them. Not sparing a glance towards them.
‘Greedy bastards,’ she sneered upon their bad behaviors.
All that concludes one thing. Zenitsu was cleared from his large debts.
Meanwhile, Zenitsu was touched that a demon and a stranger started to help him pay off his debts.
He had luck on his side when he least expected it.
Chapter 3: Safeguard
Summary:
The best way to reach a demon’s heart is to feed its stomach. In which Zenitsu knows how to get a girl’s heart even if its a demon.
Chapter Text
"Protect those who protect you." —Evangelos Venizelos
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Safeguard
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
ᴛʜᴇ ғᴇᴀʀ was unspeakable, feeling the four pair of gazes on her figure made her want to react in aggression.
Like a hunted rabbit Shinku was, she got the feeling that she was cornered by that former hashira.
They were talking with each other in a happy aura surrounding the both of them. Watching their human interactions for a moment made her stand out like the sore thumb.
The one who didn't belong in the group.
And she hated being different from them, how she wished that someday she'd be a human but that kind of dream is impossible for her to reach it.
The place where she watched them touched by sunlight were one of the things that made them human. The sun that blessed them for their safety, and the same sun that curse her to drive her away from looking forward to it.
They needed it to ward demons ,and demons hated the sun.
They run from it, she run away from it.
It seems that life hated her throughout her existence, her heart's filled with bitterness almost as if it's slowly poisoning her will to live, to survive the chaos of tomorrow.
To hate her own self. She was a monster.
What was she feeling? She couldn't understand it, the pain keeps on piling up inside of her as she bit her lower lips in a desperate attempt to control whatever grasp of emotions she held.
"Shinku-chan?"
A small, soft voice pulls her attention away from the negative things. His yellow- brown eyes speaks of concern for her well-being, he looks as if he'd cry if ever he saw her in her pitiful state.
She wouldn't want that, she still has pride left.
"Are you okay?" the female demon turned her body in an opposite direction, the futon cocooning her small body.
"You know, the old gramps said that I can stay under his wing. But he said that I needed to get permission from you since most of the money has been paid by you."
She listened to his reasoning, sensing him drawing close to her tiny figure just like a moth flying close to the beautiful flames of candle.
"Do whatever the hell you want."
"But what about you? "
Shinku clicked her tongue, the warmth from that human radiating on her back.
Why was he suddenly being gentle?!
Earlier he was scared of her then now, he wasn't afraid. What was wrong with this creature? She was annoyed, very annoyed.
"Go with him. You'll be able to live well. Forget about me. It's not unusual for me to be left behind."
She spoke in a faraway tone just like the fragments of memory she gained, she had a family but they were gone because of her.
In an instant, the futon that shelters her was stripped away from her small fingers. Her vibrant red eyes widened before it turned into anger.
"What do you—" A hand wrapped around her wrist started pulling her towards the out side and her body started sweating.
The sun?!
"Wait, I can't go out with you!" She was flustered, the boy stopped for a second as he carefully looked at her with his face slightly bruised.
"Why not, Shinku-chan?"
So casually, he said the word chan?! The feeling of embarrassment hits her for the very first time, she could feel that hashira watching her movements like a hawk.
"The sun hurts me, it kills me." She painfully tried to utter her answer, the heat spread on her cheeks as she gripped her fists in shame.
The silence became awkward for the purple head only, but it was enough to push away the humiliating emotions she felt.
"If you understand that, you can go now."
There now, go away and leave me alone.
Refusing to meet his eyes, she was in her child form so maybe he'll listen to her. She lowered her head, hearing the pitter patter of light footsteps walking further from her.
It made her heart slightly squeeze in pain? Don't kid yourself, Shinku. It's best if the boy is separated from you. Don't you dare to give in to your emotions, she berated herself.
The blood from her bitten lips draws a little blood to her chin. While she was self-hating and pitying herself. A familiar haori was cloaked around her tiny frame.
She squeaked like a small animal when a pair hands covered her with warmth.
Feeling the air brushing into her skin, her crimson eyes further widened when the boy shyly smiles at her.
He was holding her close to him, arms tighten around her to keep her safe. "It's okay, I won't let the sun harmed you. You can come with me."
His eyes filled with honesty and security to his words, and it made Shinku so scared.
So scared that this boy had the gall to protect her, a demon like her who's nothing but a pest to his kinds.
The frustration caved in her eyes, and he seemed to be prepared for her outburst at any chance.
"Don't get ahead of yourself, human. I—I haven't fallen enough to be helped by the likes of you?!" The heat was forming once again on her cheeks, she hissed at him like a baby cat.
The black-haired boy turned mushy against her words, he goofily grin at her like he was a lovestruck idiot.
"Don't worry, I'll protect you with my life!"
Oh gods, she regretted saving him. With one quick move, his hand bravely pull her tiny head to hide her face in the corner of his neck.
And Shinku stiffened, how dare he?! The purple head demon felt his arm tightened around her when he steps outside.
Shinku was afraid of the sun, thankfully the haori was big enough to shield her child form from the sun's blazing heat. The girl pressed herself into Zenitsu, tiny fingers gripping the front of his blue yukata.
"Who is that girl in your arms, Zenitsu?"
"She's my very own lucky charm." Way to go, Zenitsu. What a way to introduce her, she's not some kind of object that blesses people's life. This idiot.
She could feel that hashira's skeptical gaze over the two of them. After all, what were the chances that a human and demon can have a symbiotic relationship?
It's unlikely to happen, but it was a surprise for her and that old man to think that this is real.
For the first time, Shinku slips out the slew of curses from her lips.
"You're a demon right? Aren't you aware that Zenitsu is training to become a demon slayer?"
Once again, Shinku blames Zenitsu for causing her trouble.
‘Damn food supplier, how dare you leave me alone in the presence of a hashira.’ Shinku pouted.
The cowardly boy was so trusting to his new teacher that when the old man told him to fetch some peaches in his backyard.
He was suddenly alright of leaving me under this old man's care. That stupid crybaby chick, an irkmarked formed around her temple.
A short elderly man with large moustache, wearing a jinbei kimono with a pattern of triangular shapes was looking at her as if she's a new creature in front of his eyes.
"Of course, I know. Your aura is one of hashira's. I didn't want to come here in the first place—" she played safe, not wanting the elder to slice her neck.
Her keen red eyes notices the blade on his right side, he didn't trust her. She's a demon, and he's hunted demons for all his life.
"Let's make a deal, I wanted my disciple safe here in my abode. I'll let you go off in your own, treat it like nothing happened, just stay away from Zenitsu."
Shinku raises one of her eyebrows, crossing her arms in defiance. Kuwajima's eyes turned into steel, his thumb exposed his blade—hinting her of a warning.
And she grinned, "I believe the food supplier had a say on this." she huffed, the two of them narrowing their eyes because of their stubbornness.
"Food supplier?! You—you intend to eat him?!" Jigoro exclaimed in anger, the accused word thrown at her made her mind filled with red and she growled.
"Watch your tongue, old man," the tension became so thick with bloodlust in the room. Like two opponents watching each others moves, "I could've killed you in an instant."
She taunted and that was the last straw.
"Thunder breathing, fifth form: heat lightning."
A crack of lightning roared in the room, the sounds of large explosion creating large craters filled the walls, and the floors.
She shifted into her original form (teenager size), dodging the thunder forms was getting a little difficult on her part. This old man was seriously wanting to eradicate her.
A slash made her right arm chopped off and she growled at him. He's fast, shifting her body to the right; her left leg arch in the air landing a blow to the former hashira's abdomen.
Jigoro got crashed in the wall, but he got up. The blood pouring out from his lips, spitting it out. "It's been a while since I've fought a demon."
Shinku's eyes stared in anger at the old man, her arm already regenerated as the two figures ran towards each other. Preparing for the final blow.
Getting too focused on defeating the old man made her open for any attacks. Her leg was sliced and she collapsed on the ruined floorboards.
A katana was above her head, if Jigoro pulled down his weapon in one final cut. He could now behead her and die in peace for once.
The chance of being granted to rest for a long time finally arrived. She could die here and it will be all over, her sufferings and loneliness could end at this person's hands.
Closing her eyes for her wish to come, Shinku awaited for her head to be sliced. But a gentle warmth spreads to her body, covering her with a sense of homey comfort.
It almost brings her into a nostalgia of tears, "Please stop! Gramps, don't hurt her!" a strained voice filled with sadness made her eyes open wide.
His body shielding her small frame from Jigoro's point of view.
"Step aside, Zenitsu. Let me do the honors of killing her," Jigoro gravely explained, it felt like that old man intends to end her suffering.
She was sure that he notices her eyes foretelling her pain when they were battling against each other.
"You—what the heck are you doing? Get away from me!" she shouted with a lot of hatred that it made him flinched.
‘Leave me be for once’, this were the words she wanted to engrave to his mind. But his tears rolling down his flushed cheeks rained down the parts of her face.
And Shinku hold her breath when the boy gently gazed at her with something unfamiliar gleamed in those eyes of his.
What was that?
"I—I won't move not until gramps promises that he won't hurt nor make Shinku leave," Zenitsu rises his voice, making their eyes gaped in surprise.
She didn't question how he'd learn to know that. The demon assumed him to have a fine sense of hearing.
Since when was this crybaby became so courageous to protect someone?
It was almost like he swore loyalty to protect her just like when he spoke to her last time.
What was this? Why does it feel like her scarlet eyes burning? And her lips slightly shake from his oath, his words of truth that it made so much impact to her
"If you can't accept her, then we will leave this place. Shinku help me many times and so, I will help her in return." His arms around her shakes in fear, but he was handling it well for a boy at his age.
Kuwajima Jigoro was at a loss for words, he could only mutter the name of his disciple in wonder.
It comes as a surprise that Zenitsu was the one who ended their fight and resolve their matter of conflict within a minute.
When the night settles in the sky, Shinku decided to grab this chance to get out for her sanity’s sake. Not wanting to get too attached with the boy’s kind gesture to her, the demon with ram horns sneakily opens the door and closes it.
The transparent wind sending a breeze over her purple locks, her sandals making feathery noises for she opted to make a small noise as quiet as possible.
She couldn’t handle being a burden in somebody’s eyes, all she wanted is to be gone as soon as she can.
Breathing the sweet air of the night, the tension in her shoulders gradually relax. For now the black haori will serve as her shield against the cold, silent night.
Jigoro approved of her staying ,but she didn’t want to burdened them. So she left while hiding in the eyes of that former thunder pillar.
Nevertheless, she will go back as a wandering maiden. ‘If only that was possible,’ she bitterly thought.
“Wait! Where are you going?!” The vibrato of that childish voice trembling in concern.
Shinku side glances at the boy who’s shaking like a newborn cub, her stature is a head shorter than his; a body built like a teenager around his age.
“Anywhere, away from demon slayers even you.” She muttered, her voice devoid of any emotions.
Zenitsu flinched upon her cold tone, “—Do you have any place to stay?”
“No.”
“You could get hurt, why don’t you stay for a while?” The demon faces him, her feet seamlessly stride to reach him.
“How ironic. A demon and a soon to be demon slayer living together.” The petite girl chuckled in humorless tone, “Boy, you should be on guard at all times. I could’ve rip your heart out if I want to.”
‘ Don’t get too close.’
His heartbeat speeds up that her ears could detect and red eyes seemed to notice the fear veiling in those pure eyes.
‘ Fear me and forget about my kindness. You must have a strong heart to kill demons. And that includes me.’
And the black-haired boy stiffened as the girl places her cold palm on his cheek, craning his head to look at her—eye to eye. And he shakes upon her touch on his skin.
So trusting, so innocent and pure. He’s a rarity. One of a kind she met; a cowardly and nice human who appears once in her lifetime.
That’s how a human should be, not the ones who were filled with greed in their heart.
“Don’t trust someone so easily. They might stabbed your back. Nor giving a demon some chance to kill you,” she whispered as if she’s telling a story to a child as she gives a rueful smile.
“You mustn’t trust me, what if I turn out to be bad? You would’ve died by my hands.”
“You’re wrong!” He denied with all his heart, glaring with determination at her.
“Your sound makes me cry from the bottom of your heart. You sound in pain like a storm roaring in the sky. I heard it clearly, there’s no way you’re a bad person!” He argued, tears already slipping below his cheeks.
How could he know what I feel when he’s just someone I met?
The purple head’s eyes slightly gaped in surprise, a soft warmth spreads around her chest. And a tear streak down on one of her sad eyes.
Why do I feel glad when someone knows what I feel? Why do I feel hurt yet felt the sensation of comfort?
What’s this emotion?
This time, Zenitsu was not the one crying.
He held his breath as his face blown into the color of red, observing the purple head’s appearance. Zenitsu was flustered because of the beauty’s reaction. “Ay, don’t cry. I’m sorry?!”
“How you managed to become an apprentice of that hashira astounded me. Keep practicing, one day you’ll grant me a peace of mind.”
‘And that is to for him to keep on living.’ she thought. Her tears already stopped as she calmed herself down.
Zenitsu blinked in confusion, her hand withdrawing from his face as she moved to pat his head and the boy let’s out an embarrassed squeak.
“Your potential lays dormant within you, you should harness it. It’s okay to fear, that’s what makes you drive to become stronger. Good luck,” she whispered softly, the eyes of her becoming gentle.
Brown eyes trembling upon the soothing sounds he heard from her voice, the tears burst out and he sobbed upon her words.
Really, is this girl a demon?
He really couldn’t believe it because of the sound of her gentle heart.
“Can you not go?” He desperately ask, his hands gripping the black haori of hers.
“Why should I? Clearly I’m not needed here,” Shinku simply told the truth, the fingers around her sleeve gripped hard.
Making her stay put, and the demon girl was confused. He had a really strong grip for a cowardly person.
“I’ll take care of you! You are one of the reasons why I am alive. I didn’t even feed you the deer yet!”
And the purple-head maiden’s eyes widened, that’s right how could she ever forgot her meal. She gulped, when she saw him smirking as if she had been caught right in his plan.
It was a surprise for her to witness his behavior change. One minute he was crying, and then the next thing she knows, he appears to be confident in his actions.
“If you stay here with me. I’ll hunt some deer for you tomorrow after my training ends with gramps.”
At his statement, Shinku’s scarlet eyes sparkles. “Deer? You’ll give me some?”
She asked softly, eyes widening in hope.
Zenitsu could hear her heart beating in happiness and her reaction was so innocent and cute enough to make his heart swoon at the sight of a happy demon.
He then giggled, his face turning bliss with red dusting on his cheeks. “Yes.”
His body swaying in complete happiness, before he latched his arms around her waist. “So Shinku-chan. You can’t go and leave me, I promised that I will take care of you.”
The red-eyed demon blinked when the black-haired boy hugged her. Feeling the warmth enveloping her body, she was confused as she felt the fluttering feeling tickles her chest.
The purple-head girl sighed and let her hand tug on Zenitsu’s mop of black hair, slowly weaving her fingers through the black strands.
“Fine, I’ll stay.” Damn this boy for knowing her weakness.
For food.
The food supplier boy emits a full shade of pink coloring his cheeks. As if he couldn’t contain the happiness growing inside him, he delivers his language of love to the beautiful demon.
He laughed gleefully, “ Shinku-chan, please marry me!”
“What’s marry? Is that food?”
“No, it’s when two people promised to take care of each other. “ Zenitsu bashfully explained to her, his chin resting against Shinku’s head.
Cuddling with a beautiful girl is the best way for him to be happy after training. He grin happily, little flowers bloom around him.
An idea formed inside of Shinku.
If he promised to feed her, then she’ll protect him from demons.
Then it’s official, for today onwards. Zenitsu is her personal food supplier.
“Alright.”
Not minding if the purple head would reject his proposal, he fully expected her to say no. The moment when the black-haired boy heard her answer, he couldn’t believe it.
So he asks again and he got the same answer that made his heart burst in joy to the point it made his skin burning in red as the smokes passed through his ears.
“I’ll hold you to that.” The final blow struck him in his chest.
Needless to say, Zenitsu Agatsuma fainted from pure happiness that night.
Chapter 4: Affinity
Notes:
A/N: I wanna thank you guys for reading this fanfic. Your comments made me happy! Take care of yourselves. ;)
Chapter Text
❝ What a plot twist you were.❞—faraway
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Affinity
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
Shinku was staring intensely onto the two people in the room. One was grinning while the other’s reaction was exuding an aura of purely shyness.
The girl with purple tone hair blinked before directing her questioning gaze towards the gray-haired elder.
“What do you think, does it suit him?” An excited voice made someone’s eyebrow twitch in reflex.
Didn’t they just fought before? How come this old man acts so friendly with her?
And what in the world happened when Zenitsu decided to talk with his mentor and leave her out of the dark?
She was so confused about these two humans.
Red eyes skimmed to the red face Zenitsu who immediately found an interest to stare at the wooden floors.
A bright yellow kimono with the same pattern of white dorito shapes like Kuwajima Jigoro’s. His sleeves painted in an orange and yellow gradient styles, overall looking at him.
He looks strangely adorable like a small bunny.
His brown eyes trembles with tears, and hands gripping his black hakama pants in sheer nervous.
Waiting for her answer, her opinion.
Does it really matters to him, what she thinks of him?
“Well?” Kuwajima’s voice implies his impatience for her response.
Shinku nodded, but Jigoro was unsatisfied of her reaction.
“Talk more!”
Zenitsu’s shoulder slumped upon her lack of reaction, he looks as if he wanted desperately for her compliments.
Feeling bad towards the gloomy boy, Shinku sighed in exasperation. He was like a puppy, wanting for compliments as a treat.
Crossing her arms in thought, “It doesn’t look bad on him. It’s pretty,” she fluidly replied, her scarlet eyes watches Zenitsu’s eyes sparkles in delight from her words.
“Do you think I’m pretty?!” His voice shifted into a happy tone with a mix of excitement.
Shinku blinked from his question, sensing him staring at her with a hopeful look. It causes a strange warm feeling to clog in her throat, and she swallowed slowly once she feel something fluffy in her stomach.
Averting her red eyes to one’s honey-brown eyes, she breathes before she nodded once.
Kuwajima felt confused as he watched their strange interaction, the heart eyes shaped was found on Zenitsu as the background between them seems bright and sweet.
“Wah! Shinku-chan, help me!”
The crybaby teen forcibly pulled the door open, barging inside the dark room.
His yellow eyes searched for one cute demon and strangely, there’s a mountains of clothes cluttered in the center of the room.
When the girl didn’t respond to his call. Zenitsu’s eyebrows shot up, his heart getting antsy upon calling out the name of his future wife.
And when he checked the dark corners, the cabinets and underneath the table—he found nothing. No sight of a purple-head demon and his paranoia kicks in.
What if Shinku already left?! The nervous feeling possesses him, making him circle around the area—a couple of times, he heard a slight movement from the nest of clothes.
Having at his wits end, the black-haired boy traveled by foot to near it. His eyes found a curtain of soft purple strands, her petite body buried in the covers of a pile up clothes.
And he throw some of the bundles of clothes. Wait, those yukata. All of those bright yellow clothes were gifted to him by gramps. It made him feel flattered that this young demon is missing him.
He saw Shinku peacefully snoring during the day while he was skipping training behind Kuwajima’s back. She was curled up beside the nest of clothes like a lazy cat, sleeping without a care.
To witness her sleeping face made Zenitsu think of her like an angel, and that thought sends the same warm to his cheeks.
He didn’t have a heart to wake her up anymore when shes looking so cute in his eyes. While he was fawning on her appearance, Shinku opens one of her eyes and yawned softly.
“Food supplier? Why are you here?”
“I—I” his mind tries to make excuses as his voice stutters for being caught right on the act.
Sitting up slowly, her hands rubbing her sleepy eyes before she blankly gazed at the blushing boy.
“Go back to train. You are supposed to learn from that mentor of yours,” the demon girl sleepily muttered, and sends a scolding stare to Zenitsu.
Zenitsu’s happy expression changes into a sour mood, scrunching his face akin of disappointment made him whine about her cold behavior.
“—But the training was so hard, it could’ve made my arms limped from practicing gramp’s swordsmanship style!”
A couple beads of tears drops into his cheeks, his face resembling more of a kick puppy in front of Shinku’s view.
As expected, the food supplier throws a fit; complaining that she was supposed to side with him.
The purple head maiden deadpanned upon his whiny behavior, “it’s natural that your training is difficult. You will be fighting against demons, you know?”
“How cruel of you! I’m scared of fighting them!” He tearfully cried, the fear stuck on his mind upon thinking of his cowardly self going against demons.
“Look, food supplier—“ the demon girl sighed.
“It’s Zenitsu—“ he interrupted her.
“You can’t just skip from your training.”
It’s happening again, almost every single day. He was visiting Shinku to complain to her and all he got was a full blown of lecture on how he was supposed to attend with his gramps’ training.
Every time he listens to her scolding, he was quickly sent off to go to Gramps training field.
Unable to handle another set of scolding from the girl, Zenitsu launch himself to the sleepy demon. Hoping to take her mind off of his training and he prays that his hugs would work.
Secretly, he wanted to hug a beautiful girl like Shinku!
His soon-to-be wife.
Shinku blinked drowsily when the boy scrambled to leech on her, his arms enveloping her tiny frame.
She could feel his body shaking, pressed into her as the comforting warm lulling her to relax.
Another sighed passed from her lips, leaning forward to rest her chin on his shoulder. At one point, she became so used to his antics of affection that it didn’t bother her anymore.
How many weeks was he training? Was it three weeks already?
Even so, his efforts of visiting her made her feel touched upon his considerate acts. Making her remind that she wasn’t alone , that she has someone who looks out for her.
He made her feel warm for some reason, and she liked this feeling for a time. As the comfortable silences drifted into them, Shinku notices the redness creeping onto Zenitsu’s ears.
‘What a dork,’ she fondly thought.
“What were you practicing for today’s training?”
“Running in the mountain, avoiding gramps traps and swinging that stupid bamboo sword for a thousand times!” He ranted, the stress making him more whiny and tired from all those arduous tasks.
“That’s a lot,” Shinku blinked in response.
“It’s horrible, I feel like dying from that training!” Such a crybaby, feeling the soak tears falling on the top of her head.
When the dose of sleepiness floats in her brain, Zenitsu’s incessant rantings filter out of her ears. Her body is deliciously succumbing to rest and without fighting back.
She drags Zenitsu down to the floor and he lets out a very undignified shrieked, similar to a sound of one startled baby chick.
The embarrassed male laid atop on her, his body turned rigid and she could feel that his heartbeat is in a frenzy.
“What are you doing?!”
If he screams a little higher, his voice could’ve killed her ears. Having no energy left to get irritated onto Zenitsu’s reaction, she voices a hum near to his ear.
One thing she learned from him, was that he was easily flustered by her presence. He was like a human torch right now, her arms gently cradling his back.
So tired and sleepy she was, Shinku’s half-lidded eyes stared to one’s golden-brown eyes with glassy tears on it.
“Sleep. You must be tired,” she softly murmured, the crybaby’s face erupted into flames and yet again shrieks in embarrassment.
“It’s too early to sleep, it’s still morning!” He pretty much yelled in a flustered tone.
‘He could be a very good singer if he was able to scream in a high note,’ Shinku muses.
“Then get out and train. Don’t be noisy and let me sleep,” the dark-haired boy started complaining about her being cruel to him.
Zenitsu hesitated to her response before he softly landed his head on her chest, his arms drawn to hug her waist. Little by little, a beaming smile was planted on his burning face.
He felt giddy that Shinku allowed him to cuddle with her, was this how it felt like to have someone who treat him with equal respect and care?
If so, he wishes that his time with her would stay forever. And when he felt the sleepiness arriving to him, Zenitsu slowly closes his eyes.
Sadly, his sleep was cut short. A kicked was all it took to open the door, and a grinning elder found them. More specifically, his eyes snapped to Zenitsu and the said boy releases a terrified scream.
“Zenitsu, you damn coward. Slacking off again!”
“Wah, I don’t want to go!”
He earns a huge bump on his head for disobeying his mentor and for skipping his training.
“Quit it, there’s so much lessons for you to catch up. I’ll be lenient on your training boy,” Kuwajima guffawed, and as for Zenitsu, the pitiful boy who keeps on struggling against his gramps hold on him.
He was tied up in ropes, to prevent him from escaping again. The crying boy just wanted to run away and return to Shinku’s arms.
And he was back to square one, the former hashira dragging him off to train while the girl with purple hair color was peacefully dozing off. Unaware that the boy beside her was taken away.
It’s been two months since she agreed to stay here.
Sleeping in the day, Zenitsu training and hunting her a deer at night. For some reason, every time she woke up. There was a pot of colorful flowers beside her, and a letter written from Zenitsu complimenting her beauty.
He’s such a weird human at first.
Sending her flowers and yesterday, a red kimono with a pattern of white roses on each sleeves. But she’s come to appreciate his gestures, and it was a first for her to be gifted with some precious material.
‘Shinku-chan, your sleeping face reminds me of an angel.’ That cowardly boy had the time to write such an embarrassing words to her.
Thinking about the past letters she received from Zenitsu causes her cheeks to burn brightly in red.
Stupid crybaby chick.
It was unusual for that boy to not visit nor gifts her flowers today. An uneasy feeling swells inside of her as she sat upon her room, glancing each time for the door.
To wait for a certain someone who always gave her a smile of happiness. It was weird that she look forward to his appearance.
A weird human who can make her feel weird just by his stupid smiles.
And when the door opened hastily, she didn’t notice that she was fully facing the direction of that opened door.
Shinku’s face turned bored when she notices Jigoro panting harshly, his face paling from whatever horrible thing he witnessed.
“Where is the crybaby chick?”
The elderly man showed a nervous expression and she didn’t like the sick feeling growing inside of her.
“Zenitsu—“ Kuwajima hesitantly spoke, and the demon girl gritted her teeth in impatience.
What happened? Why was he taking so long to explain?!
Was her food supplier in danger?
She was almost close to exploding her anger, the second that former hashira drag his sentence any longer.
“What happened to him?!” She demanded.
“—He got struck by lightning during training.” And she gets her answer.
Shinku felt a cold feeling swept on her heart.
“Girl, why don’t you take a rest and see the boy tomorrow?” Kuwajima suggested, placing the platter of sliced peaches beside her.
Shinku remained silent, her eyes not straying from Zenitsu’s unconscious face. Watching his chest rise and fall marks as a sign that he was alive and breathing.
“He’ll be alright, that boy is strong enough to survive the lightning and my training.”
A warm hand lands on her shoulder, squeezing her in comfort. Shinku wore a blank expression and stared in a daze before snapping out of it.
“I don’t want him to feel alone, is that a bad thing?”
Remembering how scared he looks in her thoughts, “Can I stay and watch over him?”
Jigoro nodded in understanding, and smiled in a reassuring look. “Sure, if that’s what you want to do. I’ll respect it.”
And the elderly man left, opting to rest for the night.
When the young girl glanced back to Zenitsu who had his hair changed into the color of gold. She notices him grunting in sleep. Murmuring the words of apologies and something that causes her stomach churning in a bad way.
“I’m sorry for being a loser and a failure.” He whispered and her sensitive hearing caught the meaning of it.
Was that how he view himself all along?
A displeased expression replaces her blank feature.
Why does he think so lowly of himself?
He wasn’t a loser, she knows that he was desperately trying to live to that old man’s expectations.
She knows it because she listened to all of his complains.
The pain and concern is clear on her ruby eyes, her fists clenched in undeniable signs of worry and anger.
“Brother, why was I born sick? Why do you guys still care for me when you could’ve just given up on me?”
“Shinku, we never thought of giving up on you. You are precious to us, do remember that.” A shadowed figure caressed the top of her head.
Gritting her teeth, “Don’t apologize, you weren’t a loser or a failure to begin with.”
The purple head demon throws him a glare of disapproval, “Listen up, you crybaby chick. We never thought of you as a failure. You are much worth than that.”
She have no idea on why she hated seeing Zenitsu unawakened, laying vulnerable within her sight.
So why did it hurt so much when saw him like that?
“So you better get well soon and feed me,” she mumbled before turning her head away.
Three days later. Zenitsu finally woke up.
“You’re awake, how are you feeling?”
It seems the stress is taking a toll on his mind, the yellow-haired male sat up and let out a cry.
His outburst causing the demon to jumped in shock, eyes widened upon the crying teen moving closer to her personal space.
“Shinku-chan,” he whimpered, tears and snot all over his face. The girl twitching slightly when his two pairs of large hands covering both of her small fists.
She freezes up when those two huge brown eyes looked at her. And she gulped in nervousness. How unusual of her to act so conscious in his presence.
“I can’t take gramp’s training anymore. Let’s run away, Shinku!” He wailed.
“But I’m hungry.” She retaliated, looking away from him.
“I’ll feed you later, come on.”
In the end, the purple head maiden complied. As long as food is involved, she’ll wordlessly agree to partake on his escape plan.
At night. The two figures sneaked outside to escape.
Shinku blinked innocently and tilted her head, “Why are we running away? Crybaby chick?”
“It’s Zenitsu,” he mumbled in slight annoyance, gently tugging her small hand.
“Are you sure about this? What if that old man chases us?”
“There’s no way he’d know. I heard him sleeping, he’s still inside.” Zenitsu reassured her, glancing at her with a warm smile.
The demon girl felt wary, something’s amiss. For all she knew that old man often has something on his sleeve.
It was never this easy to escape, Zenitsu is his pride and joy. He was willing to pass down his teaching to this boy.
There’s no way that old man would back down so easily.
Her eyes noticed something—the strange greenery leaves centered on the ground that Zenitsu’s feet almost stepping it.
A trap.
The girl’s crimson eyes widened, lips parted in haste. “Wait, don’t step—“
The boy looks back on her in innocence, his feet touched the ground. All of a sudden, the gravity pulling him down to the dark place.
Zenitsu shrieked in fear.
“Food supplier!”
Fortunately, he’s being lucky. Small pale arms grab on him. And in one pull, Zenitsu was saved from falling into the pitfall.
“Careful now,” Shinku frowned as she quickly sets his foot to land on the ground.
“I can’t afford you to get harmed. You just got hit by a lightning,” her eyes searching for any injuries, slowly her worried expression dwindle in time.
“You’re okay,” the girl said, Zenitsu heard it—her frantic heart puts into ease when she glanced at him.
“You’re so clumsy, are you even trying to become a demon slayer?” She huffed, using her sleeves to wipe the dirt on Zenitsu’s cheeks and along his tears.
When the girl was busy on cleaning the dirt on his face. He heard a beautiful sound from her heart. And it’s like music playing to his ears—so peaceful and warm to him.
“Shinku-chan, you really have to marry me!” He tearfully gazed upon her with big, puppy eyes.
Shinku scoffed, lifting two fingers to poke his forehead. “You’re being weird again.” Acting annoyed towards the yellow boy’s antics.
Shinku’s heartbeat brings back the blush on his cheeks, and he giggled.
Zenitsu was truly grateful to have such a reliable girl by his side. His lovable demon.
The blonde one jumps on to hugged Shinku, simping towards her. As the purple-head sighed in relief, that moment when the boy started falling down on his own. Shinku felt her heart jump out in fear.
My goodness, this canary is much of a magnet for danger.
“Come on, let’s go back.” Nodding without a fight, Zenitsu is sniffing with tears.
“Knowing your master, he still had a lot of traps set in here.”
While Shinku quickly grabs on Zenitsu’s hand, pulling him to head back towards the house.
Meanwhile...
“Tsk, why did you help him? Girl ,” Kuwajima clicking his tongue behind them, watching how the demon saved his student from his trap.
Escape plan 1: failed.
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
When Shinku received those flowers and letters, she didn't realize she was secretly being courted by Zenitsu.
Chapter Text
❝ There’s always a person that you hate for no reason. ❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Bad blood
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
A brilliant gold drifting in the sky, the sweet sounds of the day were caused by the chattering of birds; and the air ruffling the crown of green meadows.
It was a beautiful day to begin with.
The sun rays finding its way to warm one’s skin underneath its presence, one boy was kneeling on the ground with a huge lump forming on top of his golden, messy hair.
Eyes like the color of marigold were brimming with tears collapsing on his red cheeks, he lamented upon the tons of scolding he endured from his master.
“Gramps, can we take a break? I’ve been practicing for more than three hours straight!”
“Zenitsu, we talked about this.” Jigoro’s eyebrow twitching in irritation, sighing once more before he pinched his nose bridge.
“Any more of this training, I feel like I’m gonna die from exhaustion!” The boy argued, both of his hands fisted as the tiredness made him snapped.
“Please, Gramps!” Zenitsu desperately begged the former hashira for a practice break.
Behind the crying student and the teacher, was the other man with turquoise orbs glaring on one certain person.
His footsteps is filled with heavy rumbling of noise which first attracts the attention of the crying blonde and then the master.
A delighted smile breaks out on Kuwajima’s face, his wooden staff pound into the ground—expressing his joy towards the appearance of another disciple of his.
“Kaigaku, welcome back!”
A black-haired man, older than Zenitsu was wearing a black kimono with blue obi and multiple necklaces adorned in his neck.
Kaigaku bowed his head in respect for Kuwajima, making the old man nodded in pleased for his older student’s behavior.
“I see that you have passed the final selection, and return here.” Pride blooming inside the elderly white-haired hashira.
Zenitsu was blinking in confusion, his tears stopped when he noticed the man’s heart sounded so angry.
And his yellow-brown eyes widened when he learned where that sound was directed on.
As if he was correct on his notion, Kaigaku’s turquiose eyes were not hiding his obvious dislike of him and simply stared at him.
With hatred.
Zenitsu’s blood run cold and he shivers upon the look that Kaigaku gave him.
“Pardon me master, but who’s this new fellow?” The tone of his is dripping with dissatisfaction.
And it causes Zenitsu’s heart to be pricked with insecurity and doubts on himself.
Kuwajima didn’t notice between the two students’ interaction and simply smiled out of joy, “This is Zenitsu, he is your junior. I intend to train him and teach him the breath of thunder.”
The senior fakes a smile and act as if he was happy, “Do help him whenever you have time to spare to him.”
“Of course, it will be my utmost pleasure to help my junior.” His voice slipped into a hiss, the beating of his heart terrified Zenitsu.
“As expected of my prodigy, I can count on you.”
It sounded so ominous and so much jealousy that he almost wanted to flee, out of the older student’s presence.
“Coward,” his sensitive hearing catching the words from Kaigaku and it made his eyes feel warmer than his cold heart.
The yellow-haired teen felt ashamed of himself.
“Nice to meet you, I’m Kaigaku.”
“I’m Zenitsu Agatsuma, pleasure to meet you.”
A loud sound of dissatisfaction and annoyance filled in Zenitsu’s ears, and the boy felt like crying.
He knows that he is weak, but to think that this man was not acknowledging him as one of Gramps’ student.
It hurt him badly. With just a mere glance from Kaigaku, he felt like all of his dignity was insulted without sparing a word to him.
That much was obvious to him.
“I hope you two will get along from now on , treat each other like brothers.” Kuwajima voices with a firm tone.
‘Gramps is asking the impossible,’ the boy gloomily thought.
And Zenitsu shrinks, he could feel the stare which almost burns a hole on his head. It didn’t help when his gramps patted him on his shoulder.
“You two will inherit my teachings that I bestowed to you lot.”
There it was, the sound of Kaigaku’s jealousy was amplified.
The older student of gramps gaze on him became intensified, and he could feel his sweat rolling down to his chin.
‘ Where was Shinku when he needed her at this time?’
“—nitsu.”
“Zenitsu,” and the boy with yellow haired color, snapping out of his thoughts.
Blinking fast when his vision returned to the present, his eyes wandered to the purple-haired demon.
The girl’s eyebrows went furrowed, her lips turned into a grim line.
“Where did you get those bruises in your hands?”
The boy followed her line of perception, there were patches of blue and purple covering the sides on each of his hands.
“I was training, and it’s because I made a lot of mistakes. That it turns out like this, don’t worry about this, Shinku-chan.”
The demon with ram horns erased the worried look etched on her face, within a second her aura became cold.
“I see, so it’s the least of my concern when the tea you’re now pouring for me is overflowing.” The sarcasm hinted in her soft voice.
Watching Zenitsu blinked out in a daze, and fussing over the brimming tea cup led Shinku to think that something is wrong with this crybaby chick.
“I’m sorry! I’ll clean this up.” The boy quickly stand up and grabbed on the rag from the other room.
Shinku blankly stared at the empty seat that Zenitsu once occupied. Opting to give a cold smile, her left cheek pressing against the palm of her hand—and her elbow resting on the table.
Deep ruby eyes shining in thought, “Heh, the yellow chick started lying under someone’s nose.”
And the demon’s eyes turn narrowed, “A scent of another human, they’re living here in this place?”
Was he the reason why the yellow-haired boy becoming more silent and not like his carefree attitude before?
The other disciple of that old man.
“Shinku-chan, I’ve brought the rags. After I clean the mess, let’s drink the cups of tea I made. Okay?” A joyful voice called the petite girl’s attention.
And by chance, her red eyes turned soft-looking.
“Demons don’t eat human foods for some reason,” she playfully banters.
Zenitsu glanced with curiosity showing on his golden-brown eyes. His hand pressing the rag to absorb the spilled tea on the corner of the table.
“It tastes bad,” she teased him after sipping the green tea.
“That can’t be true, I practiced brewing this tea for you; for a beautiful girl like Shinku-chan!” His cheeks burst into a rosy shade of pink.
Restraining the chuckles rising out of her, she pressed the back of her hand over her lips.
Surprisingly, it fits to her palate of choice. Her spare hand putting the cup on the table.
“It’s a tea, a drink. Maybe, you could at least try to finish it?” Zenitsu whined.
The amusement filling in her crimson eyes as Shinku watches Zenitsu sulking in front of her.
“It’s still a human food.”
“Shinku-chan!”
Shinku rose one of her eyebrows upon the new sight she witnessed, there was a smear of peach on one side of Zenitsu’s cheek.
And he looks so out of his surroundings when he visited her, after his training ends.
Arriving here in his battered appearance was highly unusual of him. And it greatly bothered Shinku to no end, her eyes quickly noticing his hands gripping his dark hakama pants.
And his eyes, they looked so sad and hurt.
“Oi!”
Once again, her voice bringing him out of his dark thoughts. And he swiftly changes his mood when he saw her.
“Shinku-chan, did you miss me?” He smiled goofily to her, a flowery background spreads behind him.
And Shinku glared towards Zenitsu, irritated at the fact that this boy is acting like he was fine.
When he wasn’t fine in terms of emotionally.
Something is causing him distress and she will have to find out the cause of it.
“What’s wrong?” He questioned innocently, smiling a bit too forceful for her liking.
“That stain on your cheek—“ she pointed it out, and Zenitsu immediately brush the dirt on his face, laughing it off that he was being careless again.
And Shinku had enough of his acts, she raised her fist and pound it into the table—her strength causing the table to crack under the pressure of her punch.
The boy wincing in reaction, “Quit hiding it. Stop lying to me,” the purple head maiden bluntly told him.
“I’m tired of your excuses, and lies. Do you think I’m stupid enough to fall for it?”
And Zenitsu shakes under the pressure of her intense stare. “Tell me the truth, human. You said that we should take care of each other.”
“Obviously, you aren’t feeling alright for the past weeks, or maybe months.” She swiftly talked, her eyes stuck on Zenitsu’s yellow eyes shining with tears.
“Come here,” lifting her arms open, motioning for Zenitsu to give him a warm of comfort.
A strangled sob releases from his lips when he saw Shinku’s gentle gaze on him.
“Shinku-chan,” his tears already pouring out of his emotions. Immediately he draws to her figure and glomped her.
And he cried for his hurting heart.
In the middle of the night, the boy dragged the purple-head girl outside of the house.
Figuring to alleviate her bad mood, Zenitsu plans to make a flower wreath for her.
But this wasn’t what he planned for their date to go!
“Ack!” A yellow-haired figure was hurled on the ground, and he heaved a breath.
“You weren’t kidding when you said you won’t be holding back,” he complains with a lot of tears escaping from the corner of his eyes.
“Get back on your feet. Crybaby chick,” Shinku crosses her arms, the frown returning to her face.
“This is crazy! Why are we suddenly fighting against each other?!” The boy with yellow hair complain with all his heart, fixing himself to stand up.
“I think sparring is the appropriate word. You need to shape up, demons are the bane of danger. When you face one, you need to use that old guy’s teaching.”
“That’s why I’m here with you. To make sure that you survive from encountering demons,” she glanced into his eyes, “—and the best thing you can do is to fight back in order to live.”
“There will come a time when I couldn’t help you. By then, you needed to depend on yourself and rely on your instincts!”
“Shinku-chan,” he sniffled with tears.
The demon girl’s foot lifts the bokken and throws it in the air, grabbing it before she tossed it to Zenitsu’s who quickly fumbled to catch it.
“And I heard you haven’t utilized one of the breathing forms, I assume?” It made Zenitsu flinched as he didn’t look at her. Shame filter through him.
The bokken on his hand shakes, and his head hanging downward.
“You’re an eyesore. Get out of my sight! Why are you here? Why do you insist on clinging here?!”
“—But it’s true, I’m a failure who can’t even mastered one form from grandpa’s teaching.”
“Shut up, crybaby.” Shinku growled in warning and the boy shrieking upon the sound of her angry heartbeat.
Walking in an intimidating steps, she heard Zenitsu gulping in fear when she fisted the front of his yellow kimono.
Pulling him towards her ‘til their noses brushes against each other. She had enough of him lowering his self-confidence and ability.
Hearing Zenitsu—belittling his own self made her patience snapped.
“So what if you haven’t mastered one of the forms! You can fail a hundred times, get up and try it again! But you must never ever give up! You hear me?!” The female demon shouted, her voice engulfed in fearless and confidence.
The young girl sneered with fire lacing on her eyes. Zenitsu couldn’t help ,but nodded to her.
And it was a second time that Zenitsu’s heart paces fast from her words, she worries for him. The golden-haired boy felt guilty for making her feel that way.
But Kaigaku’s insults wounded his heart far more deeply, he could still feel the stabbing words in his mind.
“You’re such a weakling and a coward too.”
“Shinku-chan, I’m sorry for not meeting your expectations. I’m sorry for being a coward who runs away from training,” he hiccuped, more tears cascaded down his cheeks.
Slowly, the anger in her eyes been doused. Releasing her hold on his clothes, she became quiet when Shinku watches him cry for a long time.
“You are more than what you think of; you are valuable to me. You can’t be a failure, you are growing from your mistakes. That’s what matters.”
And she clicked her tongue in ire, instinctively her right palm grab the back of his head and pulled his crying face to her neck, to offer him some sort of comfort.
“This is the last time, I’d do this with you,” the demon girl sighed, her eyes looked at the shining moon above their heads.
She heard the sound of a bokken falling into the ground and the sounds of whimpers reaching into her ears.
Feeling the warm arms around her, hugged her in return. Shinku listened to his soft cries, the painful cries she first heard from him.
The two disciples of Jigoro were found in the training hall (dojo), a great distance was formed between them.
An obvious way for the others to know that they can’t stand each other.
Jigoro’s face was scrunching in disapproval, baring an angry expression towards Zenitsu and Kaigaku.
“I heard the two of you weren’t getting along, what seems to be the problem?”
The male with dark short haired, scoffed. “We were fine master, there’s nothing for you to worry about.”
He plainly stated, and gives a look of warning to Zenitsu. “Isn’t that right, brother? ” A tone of mockery was directed to him.
And Zenitsu nodded, not wanting gramps to get worried for him. He was alright. His shoulders slightly trembling from unease but he fought the tears that threatens to come out of his eyes.
Jigoro glared at Kaigaku, he knew that kind of tone his student used. And he was unhappy of him not accepting Zenitsu as part of a family.
A brother that was supposed to fight and stand by his side against demons.
“Kaigaku!” He scolded, and gave him a warning look.
“Anyways, what are we doing here? Master,” the man suddenly changes the subject, opting to not anger the elderly man.
At the same time, Jigoro relaxed his stance and coughed a bit. “Well, I wanted the sparring session to add to your training!”
“So, you want me to spar against this boy?” A hint of excitement was found in one’s turquoise eyes and Zenitsu felt the chills running down his spine.
He was going to get beaten up again.
“No, not Zenitsu. He will spar with me.” Kuwajima announced, the two disciples shot their eyebrows up, confused.
“Then who will be sparring against me?” Kaigaku asked, baffled as of now.
A sound of a sliding door went passed to their ears as if that person’s waiting for this moment.
And Zenitsu’s eyes widened in realization, that light footsteps and that sound of a beating heart.
“That will be me, the old man gave me his permission.” A purple head girl with ram horns was seen leaning on the wall, folding her arms between her chest.
Her red eyes bearing the intensity of heat, her lips twitching upwards as she bestowed them a beautiful smile.
She wears a red kimono with a white intricate design of roses engraved to her sleeves and below her yellow obi.
Kaigaku shivered when he felt the strong aura from the girl. “Master, what’s the meaning of this?!” Feeling outraged upon what he saw.
“Ah, I allowed her to stay here. Don’t worry, she won’t eat humans but the blood of animals. She just want to help one of my students in sparring.” Jigoro smiled. And his eyes meets with Shinku in a knowing look.
The demon girl smirked. “Zenitsu makes sure that she comes with no ill intention. You can ask your junior about her, if you want?”
“—But Master, why do you allow her here?!”
“She’s dangerous!”
“You, who the hell are you?!” Kaigaku gripped his bamboo sword in fear, not wanting to portray his fear towards his supposed opponent.
And Shinku’s eyes showed dark satisfaction, tilting her head as her purple locks sways in the wind that it resulted to Zenitsu to swoon at her look.
“I’m a demon, you scared?” She taunted, one’s red eyes flares in the room, like a couple of fireworks ringing in the starry sky.
“Who do you think you are talking to, you demon!”
Zenitsu’s face morphing into a rage upon Kaigaku’s disrespectful behavior to Shinku.
“Come along, Zenitsu.” Jigoro pulled the back collar of Zenitsu and dragged him to the other side—to start their spar.
“Wait—there’s Shinku-Chan!”
“You’re gonna be a stepping stone for me, I bet that you will get defeated by me in just one form.
Furrowing her eyebrows, her red eyes turned dark. Smirking coldly, she removes herself from the corner and moves to place herself in the center of the room.
Facing Kaigaku head on, “Oh really now, boasting oneself isn’t the way to reflect your strength.”
“That’s just a way of bluffing your opponent, like what a coward should do.” She delivered her thoughts.
“No, a trash that should be disposed of. That’s what you are.”
And that redness swallowing his whole face brought a smile on her face.
Besides, she’s got a bone to pick up with this man.
Needless to say, at the end of the sparring. Shinku broke four of Kaigaku’s fingers. And she gives him one black eye for making Zenitsu cry.
Thankfully, Jigoro didn’t get mad at her. Only scolding her for being rough against the dark-haired slayer.
She can’t believe that her suggestion; the idea of his students sparring with her—to get some fighting experience was permitted by Jigoro.
And Kaigaku got what he deserved.
“Shinku-chan, you can’t be violent against Kaigaku.”
The girl huffed, “I don’t like him. If he ever so much do something bad. Then I’ll dispose him immediately.”
“—But!”
“You are mine to take care of. Deal with it, crybaby chick.”
“Shinku-chan!” A blurred yellow figure tackled the demon, lots of flowers were filled in the background.
“Get off, your snot and tears are sticking to my clothes.”
“Don’t be mean!”
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
Kaigaku detested both Zenitsu and Shinku.
Notes:
A/N: If you were in Zenitsu’s position, would you let Kaigaku just bully you even if you see him as a brother?
Chapter 6: Lifeline
Chapter Text
❝ Trusting you is my decision. Proving me right is your choice.❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Lifeline
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
An elderly short man glanced towards his older student wearing the standard uniform of demon slayer corps, he found him sitting in a seiza style.
On Kaigaku’s lap was his newly delivered nichirin sword which was crafted by one of the blacksmith known as Jubei, the man with a blue hyotokko mask who departed as soon as he gave the katana to the intended owner.
Jigoro wore a strict expression, a serious gaze inflicted over the dark-haired slayer, “It seems the time has come for you to become a real demon hunter.”
“Yes, master. I know I’ve been working hard to master the thunder breathing forms. I’ll make sure I’ll stay alive as long as possible.”
“That’s right, the art of thunder breathing is your best defense when it comes to battling demons.” The former hashira relayed and his stony gaze faltered when he looks at his former student.
“—Kaigaku please be careful on your way to your mission. And soon, Zenitsu will follow your footsteps of becoming a demon slayer like you. Do help him if you guys are assigned on a mission together.”
“Master, don’t tell me you still intend to teach him? He’s hopeless,” he opened his mouth, feeling the bitterness dripping out from his words.
“Kaigaku, he is not hopeless but a fruit budding in raw talents. He has potential in him, Zenitsu is a very hardworking yet an enthusiastic individual.”
“How can you say that, he cries all the time.” He provoked, refusing to believe his master’s insight.
“Zenitsu is my disciple and I have given my word to teach him until he is deemed fit to work for the corps!” Jigoro strictly implied, leaving no room for the dark-haired man to talk.
Kaigaku gritted his teeth, his turquoise eyes ignoring Kuwajima’s pointed stare on his face. Inside he felt the spike of envy tainting his heart, the emotions led him clutching firmly onto the hilt of the nichirin sword.
“Kaigaku won’t you say your farewell to your junior and Shinku?” Kuwajima kindly asked, his face painted into a sad and proud smile.
‘ It’s always Zenitsu he talks about! Zenitsu this and that!’
At the same time, a black spot of shadow figure was speeding to their way. Few black feathers drops below the polished woody flooring between them.
“Kaigaku, you’ve got a mission. Head to southwest, lots of young women went missing! Hurry, you must go! “ The crow cawed before flying out of the window.
The annoyance driving the man on edge, feet clattering in haste when he rises, his pair of hands fixing his weapon as he roughly placed it next to his white belt holster.
“Master, it seems I took up a lot of my time here. I’m going to excuse myself now, take care master.” Kaigaku spoke in a heavy tone, Kuwajima’s words impacted him deep to his chest.
The world seems to be picking on him, it was like he was bound to admit reluctantly that his master wouldn’t have a change of heart when it comes to that boy’s ability.
It was ridiculous.
No. Zenitsu is the ridiculous one.
The anger in his veins haven’t cooled off.
“Kaigaku!” Jigoro called and the man with turquoise eyes side glances to the former thunder hashira.
“Hatred breeds destruction. I saw how you looked at Zenitsu, and I want to give you a parting advice. Do not look down on others so easily, you may not know that someday they might surprised others with their talents.”
Kaigaku coldly gazed onto Kuwajima, “I understand, if master thinks my junior has talents on becoming a demon slayer. Then so be it.” He replied in a clipping voice as he sets his feet on motion.
The new demon hunter leaves the former pillar’s home in searing fury, causing the pulsating veins around his temple to protrude.
Controlling his anger through breathing, the steam of heat passes onto his nostril while he exhales a breath.
‘Master Jigoro, I can’t even understand why were you so adamant on teaching that boy.’
Remembering the wimpy male upon their previous sparring with him. He lost against him in the beginning of their match.
That stupid boy, he’s really an eyesore.
Why can’t you just give up on that boy?! He was so much better than him. He performed all of the thunder breathing forms except the first form.
So why can’t he inherit Jigoro’s will alone?!
He was the first one he picked up so naturally he should be the one. The very best student he had.
“Master Jigoro, you think I’ll let that cowardly boy to get off scot free?” Kaigaku had a dark expression, his eyes spoke of destruction.
As if he was the storm bringer of chaos, wanting to destroy other people for his selfish reasons.
He’s like a monster hiding in human skin.
A man who would do anything to achieve his goals.
Even if he betrayed the people who are close to him. Just like what he had done to Gyomei and to the other temple children.
His heart pounding in thrill upon what action he should take, and his malicious intent seems pouring out of him.
“I’m sorry brother , but eliminating you out of the picture—is the best way for master to focus on me. His best disciple.”
“Oi crow, I have a favor to ask of you.”
“Kaigaku head to your mission right now. People are missing! Hurry up!”
“Shut up, I’ll head to my mission. But first—“ his turquoise eyes sparks in ill intent, his hand grabs on the piece of letter from his sleeve.
“I want you to send this letter to the head of the demon slayer corps.”
“Caw! Why should I do that?!”
“I’ll give you some treats when you come back. So do it.”
“Caw, alright. What does the letter entails about?”
Kaigaku cruelly grinned, his eyes becoming darker like his cold heart. “Tell him—“
“—that a demon is accompanying the soon-to be slayer. And that boy’s name is Zenitsu Agatsuma. ”
‘I feel sorry for you Zenitsu. However, I’ll do anything to climb to the top even if it means I used underhand methods.’
So don’t break easily, the fun is about to start.
Six months flows fast in a blink of an eye, the season of fresh autumn greets them in morning—the trees leaving little trails of apricot leaves on its wake, it twirled softly like a set of butterfly wings in the whistling air.
One demon girl willingly encounters the gray-haired senior, heavy frown lines formed on each of their expression as they sat down.
The atmosphere in the room was solemn and strained in worry. It all points out to the main focus of their meeting which pertains to Zenitsu.
The golden-haired male with a cowardly heart.
It has been more than a month of his training started yet he haven’t shown a slight improvement on performing one of the thunder breathing forms.
Hence Kuwajima’s concern led him sought the ram demon for advice.
They have talked with good will; the former hashira telling all the necessary things he plans for his rebellious student.
As peaceful the conversation went on, it instantly turned weary for one of the two.
One drags a long drawn-sighed, those cherry red orbs expressing mild ire and concern.
“Be honest with me. Are you going to allow Zenitsu to attend the test for slayers?” The purple-head female intones.
“The final selection,” Kuwajima corrected.
“And that they have to survive 7 days there?”
“That’s right,” the elderly man nodded.
“I planned to.”
Shinku’s face morphed into a dark scowl, “You’re literally sending him to his own death.”
“Not until I deemed him prepared for that.”
The young demon inclined her head, her gaze turned bored and calculating.
“He hasn’t mastered one of the forms, the last time I heard from him.”
The former hashira scrunched his face in worry, “Yes, he hasn’t progressed in his training. But I believe—“
“I have a plan.”
“What about it?”
“A plan that will either make him run away or stay behind. A test of courage specifically for him.”
“Listen if he ever backs away, I wanted you to agree on his opinion.”
Jigoro raises both of his eyebrows, shooting the girl in disbelief expression.
“We are putting the test to tell if Zenitsu had the potential to become a demon slayer.”
“That’s right.”
“And that’s why when he can’t do the test I planned for him. Let him quit on his own, he had the right to live a normal life.”
Shinku stared bravely into Kuwajima’s eyes, daring him to disagree with her plans. But the former pillar guffawed, his hand slapping the table.
“Very well, let’s hear this plan of yours.”
The evening night prevail into the sky, its shadows covering the land in peaceful silence.
With the noise of insects ringing in the shaded bountiful of large trees.
A gentle rub on the top of her head made her stirred from slumber, the sweet words sends the sensation of tickling warmth to her skin.
The sweet scented of peaches and onigiri invaded her olfactory senses, another tapping into her cheeks resulted the demon to twitch until she slowly opened her scarlet eyes.
“Shinku-chan, wake up now.” The yellow-haired human shamelessly cooed to her.
Gently wiping her sleepy eyes, Shinku yawned while the boy blushed, fawning her appearance, “So cute.”
“What is it?” She muttered in a sleepy tone, half-lidded eyes still in a daze of laxity—the temptation to sleep is too good to miss.
“Come on, I want to show you something Shinku-chan.” The boy persuaded her to accompany him during the night.
Shinku shook her head, “No. I want to sleep.” The demon girl pouted, refusing to move an inch even if Zenitsu tries to complain her lazy behavior.
“I promise it won’t take a lot of time. Please, Shinku-chan,” he begged her with big, puppy honey-brown eyes.
“Go on your own.”
A drift of silence floated in the air.
When she have thought that this boy learns to give up, reality decided to slap her in the face.
“I can carry you if you don’t want to walk. Here climb into my back,” he replied, quite happily as he smiled brightly to her dumbfounded face.
Shrugging her shoulders in defeat, the girl went crawling to near the thunder user’s crouched figure.
Honestly, Shinku wanted to smack Zenitsu’s head for waking her up. But she refused to, sensing that the crybaby will cause a fuss.
Circling her arms around his neck, she leaned on his back and redness creeps up into Zenitsu’s neck.
“Hurry up, let’s get over with this.” At her statement, Zenitsu hesitantly grabs the back of her thighs and lifts her up.
“Let’s go then!” The male laughed jovially, in an instant he stood up. The wind began to rush fast, everything became blurred in her vision.
Tightening her arms against Zenitsu’s, Shinku blinked. This boy was sprinting fast as the familiar sound of lightning rings in her ears before it came to a stop.
“We’re here.”
Another paused of silence before she registered his statement.
They’re here already? Weren’t they were just inside the old man’s house, minutes before?
The purple-head maiden cautiously sets her foot in the green mossy floor.
This didn’t make sense to her.
When she was in a state of pondering, the golden-haired boy swiftly caught her hand and he releases a chuckle under his breath upon noticing her reaction.
The crybaby teen then softly pulled her to their location.
The garden of flowers.
“You can sit down while I finish making a wreath.” Shinku looked at him in incredulity as the ram demon listened to his request.
The eyes of crimson red casually observed the busy human, his hands began to fold each of the flowers stem and one by one he weave it.
“Food supplier.” Zenitsu hummed, acknowledging her response.
“If by chance you become a slayer, be careful when you’re traveling alone on the way to your mission.”
The golden-eyed boy rotates his body to face her, his face expressing pure confusion. “I’m not going alone by myself. I’m taking you with me, Shinku-chan.”
What he said made her feel shocked not by his usual flattery but the sincerity behind his meaning.
“I did say that I will take care of you, you know. And that means finding out the way of turning you back into a human. So that we can be married.”
Did she heard it right? He wants to help her out in finding a cure to turn her back?
She has known this human for several months, never had he shown a hint of disgust to her and treated her only with kindness.
And he wants her to be a human to marry her?
The feeling of doubts creeps into her heart, red eyes shining in confusion and hesitance.
“You don’t find me scary anymore?” She stated the one question that keeps on bothering her for awhile.
“No, not at all. You’re too lovable to be anything but scary.” She received a goofy grin from him, the little hearts sprouted in the air behind him.
Zenitsu is truly a weird creature. The consoling words he gave her felt like a warm breeze, tinted with his gentle emotions.
It rouses the same warm feeling as though her heart been fully unlocked. It’s like a beautiful memory she wished to engrave in her soul when she locks eyes with him.
The yellow-haired boy smiled sweetly to the shocked demon, his cheeks turning red. The more the girl continues to stare at him, “Uhm, Shinku-chan?”
The girl blinked out of stunned and red eyes glanced onto the beautifully crafted art in his hands.
“A wreath.” She uttered.
The golden-haired male peers towards Shinku with hopeful eyes. His hands holding carefully the wreath to her direction.
“Do what you want.”
His yellow-brown eyes beam upon her permission, his smiles filled with shyness and his cheeks produces a deep pink.
“It looks beautiful on you, Shinku-chan.” He said, putting the crown of flowers in her head.
His words evoking the warmth spreading to her chest, feeling a bit confused to what she’s feeling. The girl raise her arm and placed it on top of her beating heart.
“What’s wrong, are you in pain?”
“No, I feel warm. Warmer than before.”
Zenitsu shrieked in worry, his figure nearing to her as the back of his hand pressed on her forehead.
Shinku’s vermilion eyes widened when he leans his forehead to his warm palm. Closing his eyes to sense the temperature from her.
A little time passed, and Zenitsu opens his eyes.
“Oh, you don’t have a fever,” he mumbled.
The girl blinked when she saw the relief dancing on his eyes, his body moving away from her in a respectable distance.
And she soon finally breathes and relaxed.
Zenitsu’s face went red, placing his hand to cover his face. The girl questioned him upon his strange action.
“I’m alright.”
He just discovered something that made him absolutely happy.
The thunder breath user can’t help but inwardly screamed in delight.
When he saw her shocked face near to his face, Shinku became a blushing mess. And that causes his heart to speed up.
After all.
How come Shinku looks so cute effortlessly to his eyes?
On the next night, Zenitsu was excited to visit Shinku in his spare time. Running with hurried steps, he found her door.
Shyly, the boy with yellow-haired tone knocked twice. Confused upon the absence of her voice, the young male uses his hearing to detect one’s heartbeat in the room.
But there’s no sound.
Zenitsu’s face were filled with stark-white, quickly he pulled the door opened forcefully.
The girl he wishes to meet was gone. It sends his heart to sunk in sadness, and he moves steadfast to search for the missing demon in the room.
Frantically, he pulled off the scattered futons near the corner. He felt so terrified for her since the night is almost coming to an end.
His knees bumped into the edges of the table, and he found a piece of paper with a message on it. His hand dives to seized it and he reads it fast.
“If you’re looking for me, I’m at the backyard.” And he found relief a second he read it, but the relief he felt vanished instantly upon the next sentence.
“Bring the nichirin sword, I’ll be waiting.”
A sound of footsteps disturbed his brooding, and he almost cried upon the appearance of his master who holds a katana on his left hand.
“I take it that she went somewhere,” Jigoro assumed, his posture seems calmed and relaxed.
“She wants me to bring a sword, gramps.”
Jigoro widened his smile, he reached to his student and throws the weapon to his arms. “What are you waiting for? Don’t keep the lady waiting!” He urgently told him.
Zenitsu felt a moment of confusion before he bobbled his head in respect to the former pillar. Grasping the katana’s hilt, his feet went to run past the old man. Hoping to find fast the demon girl.
“Good luck, Zenitsu. You’ll need it,” Kuwajima watches the faint figure of his student before he release a tired sighed.
“—And I hope your plan will workout somehow, girl.”
Zenitsu was heaving a deep breath by the time he had tracked her using his hearings. His lungs felt like on fire, inhaling and exhaling with all his strength.
And his knees felt like it was about to collapse in exhaustion as he saw her sitting on top of the Boulder. The air around her was different, and the young male gulped for oxygen to enter his system.
He didn’t like the uneasy feeling settling on his gut.
His yellow-brown eyes widened when he saw Shinku in a red kimono with no haori that would serve as her protection against the incoming break of dawn.
“You’ve come at a right time.” Shinku’s eyes turned bored-looking.
“Shinku-chan come down, the sun is about to come out,” he pleaded to her. The fear started to strike in his nerves, his eyes becoming misty-eyed.
“I won’t.” The ram demon narrowed her gaze at him and Zenitsu shakes upon her next words.
“I won’t come down until you cut down this Boulder. And show me what you learned.”
“But I can’t do it!” The yellow-haired boy protested, the feeling of insecurity coming to attack his mind and soul.
“—then I guess I’ll die here. Just like what I wanted.” She bluffed, hearing the sniffles of his cries made her feel guilty.
But she needed to do this. To teach the human that running away and not facing their fears could lead them to their death.
And she never wanted that to happen to Zenitsu.
“People fail and fear of the outcomes. If they could just stop the fear reigning in their minds, then maybe they could’ve done it. They could’ve reached their goals.”
The more Shinku talks, the more the heavy waves of insecurity and guilt hits him. He promised that he would take care of her!
Isn’t it the time he proved it to her? But his body refused to listen, the mocking and insults of Kaigaku instilled him to be nothing than a failure.
Was he really capable of accomplishing that feat? To cut down this boulder is simply beyond impossible for him.
And he hated himself for disappointing Shinku’s expectations for him.
Zenitsu shivered, his forehead sweating with bullets upon noticing the faint golden light rising from above.
“If you really wanted to run, then I permit you. Turn back and quit becoming a slayer. I have discussed this with Jigoro. It’s your choice,” Shinku formed a smile on her face.
Already the tears dripping down from his honey-brown eyes, she’s so cruel to make her do this to him.
“But if you continue to trek the path of a swordsman. Do question yourself upon what’s making you stay here.”
“Zenitsu, who do you fight for?”
“For gramps and you.” He whispered softly, his voice sounded so unsure.
And it pains her to know that this boy is might thinking of quitting right now.
The purple-head maiden’s eyes seem blank and cold-looking,” Your knees are trembling in fear. Do you have what it takes to become stronger?”
“To cut down this boulder?”
Shinku notices the yellow boy visibly shaking, the fear to fail is embedded on his soul. Her red eyes glowing softly when she spotted him, watching Zenitsu tearfully shut his eyes.
“I know that I’m weak. I’ll be much stronger than now. So please come down, Shinku-chan.” He begged her.
The vermilion eyes of hers shakes upon his caring voice, and her chest squeezing in pain when she saw the look he gave her.
She knows that expression of insecurity, she could always see him sink in blues, that knowing that he felt no one would stand by his side.
That he felt incompetent upon his current skills. But she believed that he can do it. He can cut down this boulder for he have trained so hard to reach here.
He endured Kuwajima’s training, he endured that stupid trash’s insults and he accepted her existence.
Yet he still stays despite the cowardice festered in his bones. He still do it to impress her and the old man.
‘Why can’t you just see how much you have grown? You crybaby chick,’ her lips turned into a wry smile.
You are so much more than you think so little of yourself.
At this time, it felt like there was a huge gap between the two of them. Right in this moment, Shinku calmly glance to him.
“Zenitsu,” she called.
And he looked at her with those crushing hope hidden beneath in his glassy chocolate eyes.
“I will never blame you. Know that I’m glad that I met you.”
‘Stop making me feel bad, you could’ve blame me if I’m so incompetent.’
“Zenitsu you might not believe in yourself. But I trust you.” Her words impacted his chest, there it goes again. The yellow-haired male’s heart pinching in terrible ache.
Opening his eyes, he peers to her face and saw her gifting him a sweet smile.
“It can’t be helped. I really trust you with my life.” Something warm stuck on his throat, his skin burning up from her confessions.
Crap, at this rate. Shinku might die from the sunset!
What to do, can he really cut this huge boulder?!
What if he fails, then it would feel like he killed the girl of his dreams.
And when the pressure of the situation finally takes a toll on his mind. Zenitsu suddenly collapses with tears drawing the sides of his cheeks.
I’m sorry, Shinku.
I’m sorry for being a coward.
Shinku simply closes her eyes once she notices Zenitsu’s slumped form. And breathes heavily, preparing herself for the sun to come out.
He needs to know the reality of how much danger he’s in. Especially if he wanted to bring her along with his mission.
And when the sound of footsteps rang around the field, her eyes widened when she saw him rise on his toes with his eyes closed off from the world.
The huge canvas of orange lights spreading out the skies, she could feel her skin starting to burn her alive.
The atmosphere surrounding him seems different, he looks so calm when he performs that stance countless of times during his training.
“Thunder breathing, first form...”
A zip of yellow electricity dances across his fingertips and when he breathes, Shinku swore she could hear the distinct beats of a wild thunder.
Strong, deadly and fast.
“—thunderclap and flash,” a large strike of electricity moves speedily into her direction.
A sound of boulder being sliced into pieces and a pair of sturdy arms capturing her, she was pulled into something warm.
It all happened within a second, the time of change evidently courses her fate.
As the sun peaks out, her eyes flipping open to see a familiar kimono of bright yellow. Hovering around her was Zenitsu, hugging her in hopes to cover her small figure against the glaring sun.
Those yellow eyes of his seems to scold her as she involuntarily gulped. Shinku was saved, he moved her against the tree bark, the green canopy from a tree created the shadows underneath it.
Still, his warmth serves as a reminder that she witnessed the day. “You’re so cruel to me, how can you just entrust your life to me?”
His arms trembling around her form, his tears falling onto her cheeks as he pressed his cheeks on top of her purple head.
“I could’ve failed and cause you to die under the sun’s heat.” He whimpered, he was holding her close to his chest.
“I would’ve lost the only girl who agreed to marry me, so don’t do that to my heart. Shinku-chan,” he gently scolds her as he leans his weight on her—she was tucked into his arms, safe and sound.
“You said that we are supposed to take care of each other. I just reminded you that you have enough strength to protect me. And I to you,” she expounded her actions from before.
“Congratulations of successfully performing the first form, Zenitsu.” Shinku tiredly smile, her hands gripping his front yukata.
Once again, Zenitsu loudly cried. “Stupid Shinku! How dare you make me feel sad and scared for you!?” He complained to her.
“I’m sorry.”
“You better be sorry, Shinku-chan.” He sniffled his cries, it was a beautiful morning for her.
To Shinku, Zenitsu was the sun to her darkness.
Chapter 7: Final selection
Chapter Text
❝ A strong understanding: this is what will bring you closer.❞— seeker
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Final selection
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
“No! I don’t want to—“ Zenitsu was clinging onto Shinku’s waist, his tear stained face buried to her stomach for comfort.
“Cut it out, you fool! This is no time for you to act like a wimp, soon the final selection is starting.” Jigoro harshly exclaimed, he keeps tugging off Zenitsu away from Shinku, but the boy wouldn’t budge in.
Three years have passed since the event when Zenitsu fully utilized the first form unconsciously.
To say the least, when the elderly former swordsman heard her story about Zenitsu’s unique ability. Jigoro was greatly influenced to put more rigorous training for Zenitsu’s well-being.
It took three painful years for Zenitsu to be deemed as fully prepared to partake the final selection exam.
In which the latter wholeheartedly refuses, having heard from his master that countless of participants soon meet their fate upon the severity of danger they faces in the exam.
“Shinku-chan, please do something. I don’t want to go—“ Zenitsu’s voice turning whiny and afraid for his future, his eyes catching her attention as she simply sighed upon their rambunctious energy.
Finally, the shrieking male was forcibly separated from her. An angry former pillar clobber his student for being a scaredy-cat, “Quit thinking that you’ll die. Have some little faith in yourself, you moron!”
Clutching his head in pain, the yellow ball of sunshine snapped a retort to his mentor.
“But gramps, how can I not be afraid?! When you intend to send me to a battlefield without an armor?! Don’t you think this is unfair to me, I’m incredibly weak to fight against demons! Heck, seeing them would cause me to run in fright!”
He howled, sensing the old man would refute his comments.
“Zenitsu, you damn coward. You got a nichirin sword to protect yourself. I wouldn’t send you off without a weapon, you brat!” Kuwajima swinging his wooden cane, threatening to whack Zenitsu’s noncompliance attitude.
“Eek!”
Zenitsu’s face were filled with terror-stricken and his fear multiplied.
The shivering disciple drops into the solid ground, slamming his fist to the wooden flooring, to portray his indignant behavior.
“This is unfair, gramps you’re too much.”
“Let me handle him, old guy.” Shinku steps in, wanting to put an end to their fight.
Releasing a breath of relief, Kuwajima glanced towards the demon with a grateful look. The young demon then traipse her way through the crying thunder boy, he shot her a look of petulant eyes.
“Don’t try to talk me out of this. I refuse to go,” he turned around the other way, avoiding her in fear that she might change his mind.
“Human.”
“No.”
“If you could just listen—“
“I’m not listening.” He abruptly cut her off.
A mixture of being offended and amused crosses into her face, she peers back to Kuwajima who looked at her in a helpless face.
Before she moves her gaze onto the huddling form of the yellow human. An idea formulated into her mind, “Zenitsu.”
And when the boy twisted his head to give the quick reply of no, his eyes momentarily widened in stunned—his once fear melted when he felt something soft and warm gently landed on his forehead.
He was loss for words, his yellow eyes instinctively fixated on Shinku, who slightly leans back before she pressed her forehead against him with her eyelids closed tight.
The unspoken affection reached his heart, a lump formed in his throat. If he listened close to the gentle constant beating of her heart, he’d know that it echos with the reminder of their promises.
A melody that he heard from her heart strangely calming the sum of all his fears just like the silence of her action touched him deeply.
His tears magically stop and the eyes of a golden sun holds the adoration alone for the maiden in his sight. The lovely sounds coming from her soul, it filled him with ecstasy.
Completely warmth to his likeness.
He’d come to like the feelings from her heart singing in reassurance, delivering her truest message to him as if it tells him, ‘She’ll be here. Waiting for him to come back.’
In an instant, he felt himself burning like a blazing candle from her sudden intimacy.
“Shinku-chan,” he stammered.
The young purple-head chuckled, her hand smoothly grasp his hand in a gentle squeeze. “Come back alive, I’ll be waiting.”
It seals his fate once those ruby eyes softly stares into his eyes and he gulped upon her attention on him.
All his will to fight back and stay here went downhill and all he wanted was to prove to her that he can be a man for her. To take care of his future wife.
“Fine.” He grumpily stated, his eyes diverting from her red ones—feeling the pounding of his heart racing, he softly exhaled his breath.
Let it be known that Shinku got Zenitsu wrapped around her little finger.
Kuwajima Jigoro attested to that as he watched the young teens immersed in their own world.
“Alright, I can see that you somehow agree. Then get moving to mount Fujisakane.”
“Gramps, how could you?!”
From then on, Zenitsu went on his journey to the final selection exam.
2 days passed since Zenitsu attended the final selection. Shinku searches for Kuwajima, seeking for advice in her combat training--since she'll accompany the crybaby chick to his first mission onwards.
What the purple-head demon didn't expect was that old man agreed to her request and now he'll be the one to guide her during training session.
In the training hall, Shinku was performing a round house kick a set of times. On both of her ankles were covered in small, heavy sandbags that put pressure on her muscles.
It seems Zenitsu wasn't kidding when he claims Jigoro to be a slave driver when training is involved.
Breathing harshly upon the exercise, sweats falls to one of her eyebrows.
The demon girl swings her right leg high in the air, occasionally Jigoro would tap his wooden cane to fix her position.
"Put a little bit more force to your kick. In that way, you can kick the demon's head off with your brutal strength." The former pillar explained.
"Now start over again."
Shinku's lips went downturned as she blows a small air. Barely nodding to Jigoro's observation.
The young demon scrunched her eyebrows in concentration, whirling fast as the wind carries her long hair. The petite female lifting her knees to kick, extending her legs a little in the air as she releases a kick.
Jigoro laughed, his eyes gleaming proudly. "That's how you do a kick. Girl. "
"if only you are a human. I would consider teaching you the thunder breathing," Kuwajima disappointedly talked to her.
Shinku scoffed, changing the trajectory of her kick to Jigoro's face. Alas, the hint of his smug grin cause her to frowned.
His wooden cane casually raise to stop her kick next to his smiling face, "What's wrong? Did I hurt your ego, girl?"
Narrowing her red eyes for a second, "I don't want to learn your breathing. Zenitsu already got that job.”
Upon learning her answer, the elderly man chuckles in his breath. "I see. You trust my student enough to protect you."
Shinku flinched before giving her own reply, "Old man. You were listening from that time, you eavesdropper!"
She accused the former pillar as she placed her foot down. Stomping the wooden floorboards in a combination of rage and embarassment.
"I was just making sure that Zenitsu will turn out fine," the old man sheepishly answered.
"Well, you're still guilty of eavesdropping." She pointed out.
The ground form a large crack upon the strength she utilized as one of her sandals snapped.
Silence dragged on the training area for a moment before the former pillar break it.
"Looks like Zenitsu would have to pay the expenses of your damages. Considering that he confidently proclaims himself as your husband."
Shinku sweatdropped.
"I'll fix your sandals and upgrade it. However, I'll add it to the percentage of expenses."
"—But."
"Consider this as an indication that I'm being kind to you." He lightly warned her.
'What a stingy old man.' The demon girl bitterly thought.
"I'm sorry."
I'm truly sorry, food supplier.
Meanwhile...
Day 2 of final selection phase.
In the middle of the greenery forest, a yellow blonde stood out—looking terrified of his surroundings.
Paranoia seems to keep him on his toes, his sensitive ears sensing the rumbling of noises in the bushes.
He shortly yelped upon hearing a series of bloodcurdling screams in the distance.
“What was that?” That sounded so terrifying that demon’s heartbeat seems strongly malicious.
Why was he even here trying to risk his life to work in the field that didn’t suit his behavior at all.
He was supposed to stay behind and cuddle with Shinku. But he was quickly encouraged by her trust in him.
“I’m such a pathetic man. I wonder why Shinku bothers to stay with me?” He sniffled, his negative mind starting to deflate his self once more.
“It’s no use for a coward like me to survive here. I’m so sorry gramps and Shinku for being so weak,” he whimpered.
A sound of a breaking twig resulted him to shrieking loudly, slowly he shifts his head to the source of that noise.
Zenitsu breathes faster than he expected, his blood running cold upon the appearances of three hungry demons.
As they glanced at him like a fresh piece of meat, his body shivering madly in unknown trepidation.
“Look, he’s a little lost and afraid like a small bunny.” The demon with dark-blue haired mocked him, Zenitsu‘s tiny whimpers went unnoticed.
“We’ve got ourselves lucky, I’ll kill him.” The second demon push his step in front.
“No, I’ll be the one to hunt him.”
“Well then, why don’t we all attack him once. He seems pretty easy to get trampled on.”
In that exact moment, the three demons automatically jumps to attack the yellow-haired male and so Zenitsu felt a sudden rise of adrenaline.
“Ay, don’t kill me! I do not want to fight! Stop it!” He tearfully complained.
His pleas went ignored by the hungry demons, all the more they want to capture and kill him.
“I’ve got dibs on his head!”
“Mine’s his arm and leg.”
The blonde swordsman uses his speed to outrun them while consecutively screeching for his life. A huge dust formed upon the impact of his running footsteps, “Somebody help me! Anyone!”
“Ack!”
And when he had tripped over a rock, his head hit the hard ground as he fell unconscious.
The demons in tow pursuing him, watches Zenitsu in bewilderment.
“Is he really a slayer?” One scratches their head.
“He looks kinda pathetic.” The other demon told, walking nonchalantly to draw closer to the asleep honey-haired boy.
“Well, let’s take this chance to kill him.” A huge mistake on his part.
A sharp cut flashes in the air, and a rippling sound of a loud thunderous lightning streams into Zenitsu’s frame.
“What the hell is that?!” The demon with dark blue haired cried while he leaped back.
The unfortunate third demon with his neck cut off by Zenitsu had meet his demise, the black sands of death swallowing him whole until he vanished.
One down, two more to go.
“Hey, that one human kills our brother in one strike.” The demon with dark eyes pointed his index finger to a slayer who’s standing composed as he sleeps through the fight.
The sleeping blonde went to fix his stance, the steaming white fogs expelling from his lips.
“Thunder breathing, first form.” In a calm tone, the electrifying currents crackles and snaps in a deadly warning for its incoming arrival.
The pair of demons felt the intense pressure from the boy, fear overruling their body—forcing them to become rigid like stones.
“Thunderclap and flash.” And all the demons could think of in their final moments, was the sound of lightning ripping through the sky.
Upon sheathing the weapon, Zenitsu finally woken up. His terrified yellow eyes found the demons bodies dissolving into dark ashes and their heads been chopped off.
The yellow-haired male jumps in fright and screamed very loudly.
“If I knew this test to be extremely dangerous, then I should’ve runaway with my Shinku. And never get involved with this!” Zenitsu lamented, the boy started running as he searches for some place to hide.
“I’m gonna die here, I’m gonna die without being married to Shinku! This sucks! I miss Shinku!” The tears cascading down his dampened cheeks.
For now, he needed to make sure he’ll get out of this place for 7 days.
“It’s the end of the final selection, and I’m confident that the brat survives from that exam.” The former hashira bragged.
Kuwajima was drinking his beverage of hot tea, enjoying the peaceful silence permeated in the room.
A jingle of bell chiming in the room.
He ignored it.
‘Inner peace,’ he prayed in his mind.
Another loud ringing of bell repeatedly flows into his vicinity.
An irk marked of annoyance plastered on the old man’s temple, inhaling a couple of times as his patience finally snapped.
“Will you quit doing that?!”
“I made sure that your footwear won’t be damaged this time. Keep doing that and it will break!” He lectured the purple-head demon.
Shinku seemingly blinked in innocence, she was tapping the heels of the geta clogs with bell attached to the rim of it that Jigoro repaired.
“Oh, sorry for that.” She announced, quite not sorry for her action.
Jigoro’s eye twitching because of the girl’s attitude.
“If I knew you’re going to act like a brat when Zenitsu’s not here,” the elderly man muttered, exasperation imbued in his eyes.
The young female hummed, “He’s still not here. The crybaby chick sure took his time a little longer,” blowing the side of her cheek in impatience.
Suddenly, an idea formed in the retired swordsman’s head. “I made something that can help you travel with Zenitsu. Wait here.”
Jigoro rises on his feet as he opened the other room behind him. A pattering of light footsteps distinctly beats around the place.
Shinku became confused when she saw the elderly man pulled out a wooden box and set it on top of the table.
The old man beamed, “Zenitsu can carry you while he is on mission. You just hide here in the box during the day and come out at night.” He presented his work to her like a salesman in the marketplace.
“That’s very handy. Thank you.”
Jigoro planted a happy smile on his face, “I’m glad you liked it.”
“Oh, you can rest assured that the sunlight won’t pierce into this box. It’s made from a special wood so when he carries you, it would feel like lightweight to him.” Jigoro bubbled, glowing happily upon the work he made.
While the former pillar is busy on explaining the special details on the wooden box, Shinku’s eyes widened as she smoothly moves towards the door and exited.
Applying more force to her feet, the sensation of excitement and hope gripping onto her heart. It felt like her lungs are burning as if she’s running on a mile.
With the twilight surfaces in the boundless sky along with the twinkling gems floating above.
Shinku takes a step outside the house, and her breath felt like it was stolen away from the view.
She found the boy with his messy hair resembling like the golden dawn of a gentle sunset, her feet floundered when she saw him bursting in tears upon her arrival.
Before she even knew it, her feet rushed close to him when he struggled to stand and tripped on his toes—her arms moving to support his figure.
He’s alive.
It brings her a sense of relief which made her a little teary-eyed. And she held that warm feeling, not wanting to worry the crying male in her arms.
“Shinku-chan, the exam was terrible as many people died. I thought I was gonna die and never see you again,” he cried loudly, “—and I was so so scared of that thought!”
The yellow-haired male hiccuped, leaning his head to her shoulder.
“—Then I met some rude guy snapping to a little girl. And there was also a fearless guy getting mad for the girl.” He babbled his complains as the ram demon listened until her hands drawn to hugged his back.
Zenitsu halted from his incessant complaints, “Zenitsu. I missed you,” she spoke, her cheeks flaming with the warm blooming inside her.
“Eh?” A steam of heat covers Zenitsu’s whole face.
“You idiot human. What took you so long?”
The golden-haired swordsman became shy, opting to hide his reddened face into her collarbone. “I’m sorry.”
He returned her gesture, hugging her back.
“Anyways, welcome back,” Shinku awkwardly stuttered.
“I’m home,” he shyly whispered.
A sound of fleeting footsteps drawing near to them.
“Zenitsu, you’re finally back! I knew that you will survive since you are trained by me. ” Jigoro exclaimed with tears running on his eyes, running towards the two figures as he joins them with a big, warm hug.
“Gramps!”
Chapter 8: Overtaken
Summary:
Warning: Mentions of blood, violence, gore, and fight.
In which Zenitsu’s first mission turns out to be not simple as it is. Not everyone is to be trusted, dark secrets seem to lurk in this town. And he didn’t sign up for it. He was thankful enough that Shinku is there to watch over his back.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝Maybe all of the schemes of the devil were nothing compared to what man could think up.❞— Joe Hill
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Overtaken
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
It was late afternoon by the time they reached one of the rural towns in Okinawa, this small countryside is infamously known as the village of lost souls.
Many spoken tales about this place, some say children who aren’t obedient to their parents were swept away by evil beings. Others would tell a different version that this town was the cemetery of the dead.
One of the passerby he meet by chance told him that many children mysteriously went missing two months ago during evening period, it’s like they vanished within their sight.
Sometimes, they would hear ghostly whispers in the night. A children’s voice wailing in sheer terror and that made the mizunoto more frightened upon the facts.
Now that Zenitsu’s center of attention is on the rumored town, his prickly nerves went haywire when he senses the uncomfortable dark energy representing the whole place.
“Chuntaro, are you sure that this is the town I’m assigned with?”
The young man with honey-haired cautiously take a quick look on every side of the town, his ears catching the brewing noises of sadness tracing over there.
A heavy feeling grew within him, his throat bobbled, voice coated in obvious fright and panic.
Beyond the image of that strange town, it gives off a vibe of dilemmas. Fear touches his mind, leaving behind the shred of pretense confidence he has.
His hand tremors briefly, drawing his palm to hold one of the straps connecting to the box he carried.
And he heaves.
“I don’t think I can go there. This town basically screams danger to me,” Zenitsu grumbled.
The sparrow felt a spark of anger against its slayer, beating its wings close to Zenitsu. It delivers a painful peck on top of his yellow head.
“Ouch! What’s wrong with you?!” The boy yelping in pain, gawping at the bird in mild ire.
“Chu!”
Smack.
Zenitsu was caught off guard, hearing the resounding slap from the distance wherein all the voices were booming in anger and pain.
“It’s your own fault! All of this happened because you didn’t watch over Izumi and Kaito. And now they’re gone.” A red hand printed on the woman’s cheek, her head inclined low in sadness.
The circle of civilians watched in pity, and despair when one middle aged woman started the heated argument against the red-haired woman.
“I even asked you to watch over them. You wench brings the bad luck here in our neighborhood.”
“Give back my children, you dirty rat!” The female was vexed and broken, pushing the red head to the ground.
The emotions making her act more hysterical.
“I’m terribly sorry. I’m so sorry.” The woman who’s in her 20s with flaming short hair, kowtowed for forgiveness to the mourning woman.
“Cut it out, Mai. It’s no one’s fault. It’s a work of a demon, not her.” The husband rubs the back of the grieving mother.
“Well, what if she’s a demon in human disguise?! We should burn her!” The raging wife spouted with so much hatred in her eyes.
“Enough! Leave the young woman alone. Can’t you tell she’s apologizing for the mistake she hadn’t done?! Stop pointing fingers on the innocent.” The husband had enough of his wife’s acts, pulling her out of anyone’s sight.
“Poor thing, taking a blame that wasn’t her fault to begin with.” Some of the elders shook their heads, their eyes sending the woman with sympathy filled gazes.
“Let’s go,” and that signals for every single folks to depart and hides behind their house, hoping that the demon won’t target next their precious child.
The red-haired woman bite her lower lip in attempt to restrain the sobs emitting out of her hurting heart.
“Uhm, are you all right, miss?” Zenitsu, a gentleman in his nature. He moves to help the woman , pulling her up for her to stand on her own.
“I’m fine, thank you. Young man.” The woman brushes the dirt off her long sleeves.
His hand quickly removes his hold on her, and gives her space. Although this older woman is a great beauty, if he did not have Shinku by his side.
Then probably he would grovel to the floor and cling to this woman’s leg, begging for her hand in marriage.
Once again, the blonde slayer was thankful for Shinku’s existence.
A light thumped of noise produces from the wooden box, pulling him back into reality.
“Are you alright? I tried to call you but you weren’t responding.” The woman’s voice tinged in concern.
The flustered mizunoto laughed out of awkwardness, scratching his head. “I’m fine. I was just thinking something.”
Maybe, if luck wasn’t on his side. He wouldn’t meet Shinku and he’ll definitely be a little crazy asking girls for marriage.
Chuntaro was flying for a moment before the sparrow landed on his shoulder, proceeding to give him a look of judgement.
‘I’m not doing anything wrong?!’ He mentally cried, feeling hurt upon his companions accusation towards him.
He’s loyal to one girl, okay! He wouldn’t think of replacing his beautiful Shinku.
“I heard there were rumors of missing children occurred here in this town? And I take it that those kids are missing too?” He gently asked her.
The scarlet-haired female hardened her eyes, once she observed the sword sticking to Zenitsu’s side.
“You’re a demon slayer, right?”
Zenitsu nodded dumbly.
“Let’s not discussed the events here in the open area. We might cause another emotional arguments in here.” She finished.
“You can follow me to my house, and I will answer all of your questions regarding the missing children.” She eyed him in unreadable look.
The young demon hunter winced at the thought, “Right, thank you for your nice hospitality.”
“No problem, by the way. I’m Risa Hakurei, nice to meet you.”
“I’m Zenitsu Agatsuma, nice to meet you too.”
They entered a homey cottage while Risa set the brewed cups of tea on the table. Zenitsu shyly thanked the woman as he puts the wooden box on his lap, occasionally tapping gentle onto it.
It didn’t take long for Shinku who’s inside the box to tap back to him and he giggled at her actions.
“Agatsuma-san, you’re acting weird over a box.” Risa stated as a matter of fact, making the boy jumped in shocked.
“I—I happened to liked this box, you see it brings me good luck when I have it with me.” He made an excuse as Risa chuckled at his lame excuse.
“Anyways, the rumors?” He mumbled, wanting to change the subject of the matter.
Within a second, the lighthearted atmosphere turned into a tense silence filling the room.
“I formerly babysit Kaito and Izumi. Well, not anymore. Three days before the incident happened, I tucked them in their beds at night. Informing the parents that they were asleep and left them.”
“However, the following morning after that. They were gone, no one witness the two kids where they run off to. Neighbors tried to search party for them at least three days before they given up.”
“The stress took a toll on miss Mai as she was on her last straw when she saw me. She finally snapped, pushing the blame on me.”
“But Agatsuma-san, someone saw the culprit with two horns yesterday night before it vanished into thin air. We believed it’s a demon. Please help us.”
He heard the knowing guilt coming from the woman, the helpless feeling that she couldn’t help nor protect the children.
The young teenager could understand what the woman is feeling right now. So even if he is a coward at heart, he would try to help Risa and the villagers in need.
He’ll try to be brave for them and for Shinku.
...
Not likely, Zenitsu was being paranoid as usual when the darkness painted the sky. Pure horror was like his enemy, sinking him to cower and shy away from his duty as a slayer.
He was in the other room settling for the night rest. In which he was given permission by Risa to stay for the night in hopes for catching the perpetrator in action.
Not a wink of sleep visited him. Zenitsu was on his guard beside him, he was tightly grasping the nichirin sword as he intake a gulp of full air.
Exhaling it out of his body, he continued the breathing patterns before it eases his bubbling nerves. Shinku taught him how to do that whenever he is in a peak of hyperventilating from his fear.
The wooden box made a scratching noises as he heard her muffled soft hums which surely made a smile on his face. Little by little, he morphs into his love struck attitude when it concerns to the ram demon.
“Shinku-chan.” He cooed, wishing for her to come out of the box.
“You can come out, now.” He called, but he heard the sound of snoring belonging from the box and he sighed in dissatisfaction.
Of course, sleep matters to her. His jealousy spikes up, his lips turned into a grim line. The thunder breath user hugged the box and complained. “Come out please, Shinku-chan.”
However, the noise of footsteps outside made him silent.
That fumbled steps seems as if Risa was in a hurry at the same time, the feeling of intense guilt, sadness and anger causes his eyes to widen when he looked towards that direction.
Thud .
A sound of a closing door? He guessed.
What was going on? Why was he hearing the frantic and scared sounds from the woman?
It felt like he was missing a clue to solve the puzzle and it strangely made him want to wrack his brain in efforts to impress Shinku.
Chuntaro, his sparrow which decided to scare the hell out of him. The bird casually chirps near his ear, his scream similar into a shrieking banshee.
“What the—Chuntaro, how could you scare me like that?!” He wailed, grabbing the sparrow in his hand.
“I almost got scared to death, you know?!”
Chuntaro sharply nips his hand and it escape from his hold, glaring him as it circled on him before it moves onto the door. Releasing another chirp of annoyance.
“You want me to follow Hakurei-san? No way, I’m absolutely terrified!”
A loud slam of the wooden box made him flinched as if Shinku’s telling him to quit being afraid and get over it.
How cruel of her.
Another pounding of fist resounded on the box before he surrenders, “Fine. Fine, I’ll go Shinku-chan, is that what you want?”
And he heard her sound turning soft and lovely to his ears.
“You’re so lucky that I liked you,” the yellow bean pouted with tears on his eyes.
Zenitsu prep himself into his standard uniform and his signature haori. Carrying the box on his back, he shakily slide the door wide open.
Roaming his yellow-chocolate eyes across the empty room, he noted the absence of Risa’s presence. He caught a strange noise lingering somewhere in this area.
Though, it’s faint sound. He could hear it very clearly thanks to his heightened senses.
But what if he checks on that strange sound and face the danger itself. Then he would put his and Shinku’s lives in jeopardy.
He wouldn’t want that?!
His feet went backwards, his mind jumping to the scary possibilities of events he might’ve encountered.
And he trembles in reaction.
A scratch of noises filters in his ears, hearing the soft tunes from Shinku’s warm soul instantly wiped the fear tracing on his face.
And a tapping echoes from the box, Zenitsu’s cheeks turned flushed when he heard her voice whispering him the comforting words; clear enough for him to hear Shinku.
‘Okay,’ he’ll do it.
It’s just a small step of change yet he had made a difference on what his usual self would do. He wasn’t alone. This time someone is beside him, the young slayer put his trust on Shinku to keep him safe.
...
Following the hints of a creepy noise, he found a wooden door below the stairs in the right corner. Gathering his courage when he steps down, the thunder breather pulled the door and felt the cold breeze rushing to his skin.
He shivered a little.
But what made his heart stopped in terror, was something unimaginable to him.
A daunting fear.
His mouth felt dried when his feet steps on the brittle skeleton lying in front of the door. The young male silently screamed in horror, clamping his mouth shut.
Shinku slightly makes a scratching noise on the box, opting him to calm down.
“This is too scary! I didn’t sign up for this. Should I run away now?” He cried in tears.
Bang!
“Sorry, Shinku-chan.”
Zenitsu moves forward albeit hesitant, his eyes wandered to the stone walls then to a rocky terrain, and he gulped.
How can a cottage have an underground cave?!
‘This is so utterly strange,’ he thought.
Even if the place is swallowed by darkness, Zenitsu could see with the help of flaming torches attached in the walls—illuminating the shadowy pathway.
Where is Hakurei-san?
“Hakurei-san?” He whispered, his voice tinge in terrified tone.
The yellow-haired male heard the whispering voices floating in the air. Feeling something nagging the back of his head, he rotates his body.
What he saw made Zenitsu freezes up.
He saw the two children in a pitiful state. One boy was soaked in his blood, his neck bleeding profusely staining the ground in deep rustic remains.
The other one was a girl who’s skin was ghostly white, she had a missing arm and bandages around her lower face.
“Be quiet!” The pair of children shushed him, their index finger placing above their mouth.
“Don’t make a noise, he won’t find out about you if you stay still.”
“That man doesn’t like rotten flesh, they liked the young rich blood.”
Zenitsu’s face dawn horror , the longer he listened to their foretold grisly stories.
“Mama’s been keeping the outsider safe ever since that evil man kidnapped us. She has been taking care of him, but don’t kill her.”
“Risa is a nice person and we see her as our mother figure. She tried to protect us but that man quickly found out her plan. And punished her.”
An unearthly scream of a woman echoes in the pitch-black cavern. Making the place seem eerily for Zenitsu’s liking.
The blonde swordsman’s tears descended below his stinging cheeks, placing his hands over his mouth to silence his cries.
“That’s right, keep quiet. We’ll lead you to where that outsider is being kept.”
A pin drop of silence passed over a few minutes. The little kids sighed in relief, directing their attention to him.
“It’s okay, they seemed to quieted for a while.”
“Let’s go, big brother.” The small boy shot him a look of reassurance.
How could Zenitsu be relieved when he’s unable to sense the beating sounds from these kind children?
It took him a second to get it, the melancholy features they give off.
Life was truly unfair to them.
“Big brother as soon as this is over, can you tell our beloved father. That we loved him so much.” The girl smiled gently despite the frail condition she has.
Seeing them giving him their brightest smiles, it deepened the gloom in his chest, his eyes stinging in understanding and pain.
Zenitsu hiccuped, “Come on. Don’t lose your way, we’re almost there.” He could hear Shinku’s soft humming from the box, lessening the heavy feeling surrounding him.
Another round of trekking ensues and when they turned a corner. They could see one person being bounded by ropes, his figure shining upon the torch’s light.
The crybaby male felt a gentle tapping on his arm before he felt himself pushed softly towards the kidnapped victim.
“Good luck, big brother.”
“Don’t die.”
The children’s voice were filled with warm as their voices fainted in his head and when he took a glance behind him.
The two kids who accompanied him was gone like the wind.
It seems fate loves to surprise Zenitsu with how unlucky he was on his mission.
One particular person he noticed was enough for him to gape in surprise, it seems that the captured individual was a demon slayer like him.
Even if he is currently tied up and restrained, the young male had a feeling that this man is in a bad mood.
The fellow comrade is shooting daggers at him with annoyance and displeasure shown on his face.
“Kaigaku!” What’s he doing here?
Was he the previous slayer who have gone to take this mission before him? He felt anxious now that Kaigaku is assigned on the same mission with him.
“Tsk, hurry up and release me!” The turquoise eyed man snarled.
...
“Can’t believe that I was helped by someone like you,” he snapped, his senior was very furious with him. Just like the first time they saw each other after three years.
Zenitsu shrinked from the man’s remarked.
All of a sudden, a wave of deep blue waters strikes towards them. Zenitsu yelped, his reflex kicking in. He gathers the momentum of speed on his feet and leaped through the other side, narrowly avoiding it.
Kaigaku was holding his nichirin blade, moving in fast-paced. He performed a few deadly strikes to the unknown demon.
The demon managed to dodge Kaigaku’s attack, stepping into the light; their identity was immediately revealed.
It made Zenitsu gasped when he saw Risa in a demon form, her cracked skin forming around her entire face.
The deep forest green eyes shrouded in dark, “Hakurei-san, you’re a demon?” Zenitsu uttered in shocked.
“No, to be precise. I’m a halfling, a part demon and human.”
So that’s why she could walk under the sunset.
“I don’t care what you are, but you needed to die.” Kaigaku shouted, “How dare you put a sleeping drug on my food and kidnapped me!” His face expressing a maddened rage and vengeance.
“That person was the one who put you here. I was only keeping you safe from him. I pretended to work for him, but I am actually trying to help you.” Risa tried to defuse Kaigaku’s anger and it did not end well.
Zenitsu was hesitant upon the upcoming verbal arguments.
“You liar. All those rumors were indeed true. You are the cause for most of the children’s death.” He accused her, the halfling flinched.
“—Aniki, that rumors were not real.” Kaigaku glared at him, “You shut your trap.”
“It’s not me. I’m not the one who killed them!” The woman’s lips shakes with tears flooding her eyes.
“Lies, you’re still a demon. How could we just believe you!?” Kaigaku sneered while Zenitsu tries to explain to his so called senior.
“I’m a halfling, I told you already.”
Risa’s sound was filled with honesty, he knew it from the bottom of her heart. She didn’t lie to either of them.
“She’s telling the truth. We can listen to her,” Zenitsu stated but Kaigaku did not listened at all.
“I don’t care. A demon is still a demon and we have to kill her.” Kaigaku concluded, twisting his body as he jumps in mid air.
The red-haired halfling was in a mental breakdown, her eyes turning hopeless, “I wasn’t the one who caused it. I was here to amend my mistake.”
A long time ago, there was a girl who’s green eyes barred in steel. She was never meant to be happy nor free, that monster taught her an unforgettable experience.
Risa saw it with her two eyes, that wicked soul ate her mother alive and once his eyes locked on her shivering figure, he smiles in a cruel way.
Ever since that horrible night, she became a puppet in the palm of his hands; his marionette who was bound to his orders alone.
That demon said he was her daughter, an abomination born from the belly of her human mother with the cursed blood flowing in her veins.
“Get close to the villagers and kidnapped their children behind their back.”
That order came from his lips had set her fate in tragedy.
She followed those orders numbly as she whisked the sleeping children, knowing that they trust her and loved her.
How horrible of a monster she becomes.
The scarlet-haired female was scared of the consequences if she failed to kidnap them.
She knows that she would be tortured and whipped consecutively in her back to remind her that she belongs to him.
That she must serve his will alone.
But she had a change of heart once those two kids lead her into the light, Kaito and Izumi become her pillar of hope.
And when she tried to protect them and refused to follow his orders. He set out on his way to catch them, he tortured them in front of her eyes.
Just like her beloved mother, those children who wormed their way in her heart had become a distant memories of her.
She wanted to atone her sins and help the slayers this time. But it seems they do not trust her change of heart.
And so she was ready to pay her crimes in hell.
The yellow-haired swordsman yelled for his senior to stop.
Kaigaku beheaded Risa, the woman teared up; the sadness and regret written on her face.
“It’s not me. But it was him who caused their deaths and forced me to keep quiet.” The half-demon sobbed, the black patterns covering her entire body as she disappeared.
He killed her, disbelief painted on Zenitsu’s face—staring at the empty space where Risa once stood alive there.
“You killed her,” he mumbled in an angry tone.
“She was trying to help you and you just killed her, how could you?!”
Kaigaku widened his smile, and chuckled at the boy’s enraged eyes. “We’re slayers. We get rid of the wicked demons polluting this world,” his turquoise eyes locked on the wooden box.
Zenitsu flinched, when he saw Kaigaku staring at the box he’s carrying. “Don’t touch her,” he growled at him.
The two demon hunters staring off, challenging each other to back down.
“You ordering me now? You stupid crybaby.”
Suddenly, the ground they stepped on, trembling in great intensity. This sheer power of display was enough for the boy to feel a dose of fear on his heart.
The stony wall across from them were blown into pieces.
A large crater formed on the broken wall with smoky dust covering the whole place. They heard a deep laugh that made Zenitsu cowered in fear.
“So that stupid daughter of mine died. She was worthless to begin with,” the smoke parted and they saw a huge demon with green hair. His height towering their sizes like 8 feet tall. And that demon had two horns placed between his forehead.
“I’m Orc, pleasure to meet you all. I’m the one who caused the death of those missing children and it’s not Risa. That pitiful thing,” he mocked his daughter and directs them a cruel gaze.
Kaigaku clicked his tongue, he runs straight towards the orc demon and he forces his feet to jump high.
“Thunder breathing, second form: Rice spirit,” the dark-haired slayer fiercely releases a waves of dark electricity while he delivers five fast slashes, making the demon roared in pain.
“Kaigaku!” Zenitsu worriedly shouted for his brother.
A finishing blow!
The man with yellow magatama necklace swiftly swings his metal blade to the Orc demon’s neck, “You’re finished!” He bellowed.
His turquoise eyes shimmered in victory but it turned into confusion. “What!?”
The Orc demon’s neck was covered in hard diamond, protecting his head from being beheaded.
“Hate to break your short victory. But my blood demon art can make my skin as hard as diamond; strong enough to protect my neck from slayers like you!”
The male demon grinned, grabbing Kaigaku’s blade as he snapped it on half.
He thrust his fist to Kaigaku’s face, breaking the slayer’s nose. The swordsman was blown meters away, hitting the ground, and landed near Zenitsu’s feet.
The terrified blonde shook the man and he notices Kaigaku suffering in pain after the demon’s punch. His nose began to bleed profusely, spitting out the blood staining on his lips.
“Damn, how could that demon be so strong.” Kaigaku gritted his teeth, slapping Zenitsu’s hand from helping him.
“I don’t need your help.”
The golden-haired male paid no attention to Kaigaku’s rude behavior, “Kaigaku. Thanked God you’re alright.”
“Let’s escape from this place, we can’t defeat him. We’ll die.” The crybaby teen exclaimed, begging his fellow swordsman to run together.
“Kekeke, don’t think of ever escaping this place alive. You fools,” the demon releases a loud shriek of laughter.
“You guys will be my substitute meals for this night.”
That let Zenitsu to scream for his life, Kaigaku who was feeling afraid of this Orc demon.
Wanting to survive, his eyes locked on the crying male. And he chuckled humorlessly, grabbing Zenitsu’s collar he throws him to the demon’s direction.
“Here, take this wimpy male instead.” Kaigaku made an offer, the Orc demon disgustingly laughed at the human’s snake-like behavior.
“You wanted to be recognized by me, right? Then sacrifice yourself for my sake.” He ordered, his eyes showing a sliver of distaste for Zenitsu.
What an asshole of a guy he is.
Orc was amused by Kaigaku’s survival instincts. He allowed him to run off like a cowardly sheep he was.
Really, that’s why he hated humans.
“Kaigaku.” Zenitsu whimpered, his eyes crying in betrayal and hurt. He shakily watched his brother’s figure fading from his sight.
Sniffling in dismay, he knew that he was going to die by the hands of this big demon.
Why was misfortune always loved to pick on him?
“Blood demon art: Brilliant Smash!”
The brawny demon’s skin transforms into hard diamond spreading on his body, Orc letting out the bloodlust displayed on his blurring movement.
“Sorry, brat. It seems like your time ends here.” The demon charging the vulnerable slayer in order to crushed him to death.
Meanwhile, Zenitsu stared like a deer in headlights. The fear stealing the strength on his knees to run away in danger.
“Eek! No, don’t come near me!”
He huddled himself, tears dropping on his cheeks as he closed his eyes for the pain to come. Not noticing the box behind him was shaking wildly.
A loud explosion of destroyed rubbles flew across the surroundings.
The large plums of white smoke rose from the collision of heavy hit and the wind tossing the thick fogs; breaking it apart until the two figures emerged.
The wind increased its pace, blowing the folds of one’s black and yellow haori. When the figures became clear in Orc’s vision, he felt his sweat rolls down his temples.
The Orc demon’s heart trembles when he saw the eyes of crimson red as deep as blood falling in the setting sun.
“This presence...”
“Hey, don’t you think ganging up on a defenseless crybaby makes you look like a bully?” A monotone voice rang in the area.
“Why don’t you pick someone your own size?” A petite girl with hair like the color of amethyst, she had a dark expression casted on her features.
A new voice had joined the fight.
“Shinku-chan.” Zenitsu’s eyes floods in tears, he was bridal carried by Shinku—moving him away from the danger.
“You’re really a high maintenance of a baby bird.” Shinku draws her gaze on the crying male on her arms.
Notes:
A/N: Sorry for late update, I was planning this chapter, whew. By the way, how do you feel about this chapter? XD
Chapter 9: Connection
Chapter Text
❝ Appear weak when you are strong, and strong when you are weak.❞— Sun Tzu
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Connection
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
“Shinku-chan, please protect me!”
The purple-head maiden ignored his request and gently helped him land his footing to the ground.
“Zenitsu you’re already a man. Stop crying every single time.” That shut up the yellow-haired slayer.
“So that’s why I smell something strange from the boy. One of you is a demon,” the demon with huge stature sneered towards the two.
“Such a disgrace to our kinds to think that you are a man-eater as well!” His furious eyes glaring on the petite demon’s figure.
It resulted to Zenitsu who shrieked in fear and hides behind Shinku, his fingers tugging the back of her black haori.
Shinku whistled when she surveyed the large appearance of the demon. Her wine red eyes shine in mischief, “We’re gonna fight that big ‘ol demon, food supplier?”
Zenitsu threw her a look of disbelief and anger, “Are you kidding me Shinku! I do not have a death wish. I’m going to die if I fight him! Look at him, he’s so big and strong enough to kill your frail husband?!”
“We’re not married.” Shinku deadpanned, her hand pushing Zenitsu’s face to stopped him from clinging to her.
“—yet.” He added in mind.
Shinku’s cherry red eyes sparkles in amused, “It won’t happen not ‘til you survived this mission.”
Zenitsu paled once he grasp the meaning of her words; the honey-haired boy screamed in consecutive high notes, fear seems to collapse in his eyes.
“It’s not funny, you are supposed to comfort me as my wife!”
“Come on, protect me! I’m gonna die for real!” He was beyond hysterical to the point that he wouldn’t listen to her, the cowardly swordsman hugged her arm as he cried like a cornered bunny.
The demon girl won’t be able to help the mizunoto if he was restricting her movement.
Sighing for an nth time, her eyes carefully turned towards the brawny demon who growled at her.
“Scary, scary. That demon is too scary, let’s run away!” Zenitsu was shaking in terror, lips trembling in unease, “I’ll die if I face him!” He added.
An idea flashes into her brain when Shinku’s attention went to Zenitsu, it’s better if she’ll take care of this problem now.
“Stop being a wimp, and sleep.” She knocked out Zenitsu by simply hitting the back of his neck. The ram demon catches his falling figure in an instant.
“You traitor, why do you side with humans?!” Shinku carefully sets Zenitsu on the ground and side glances the enemy.
That’s a simple question. It’s because Zenitsu feeds her well and takes care of her. Not like she’ll tell him.
“Hmph, I don’t need to state my reason to the likes of you.”
“Demons who betray the King should die!”
“Blood demon art: Diamond Armament!” Orc dashed, his feet sending the flurry of dirt smokes behind him. His arm rising in the air as his skin becomes like a hard diamond.
“Bring it on, crush me if you can.” At the same time, the purple-head maiden zooming sharply as the increasing wind matches her pace.
Both fighters are facing directly within a seconds, Orc fluidly throws a punch straight to Shinku’s.
In a nick of time, the ram demon maneuver her footsteps to rotate her torso in retrograde motion as she hops a little force to roll and throw a spinning kick, almost like an axe kick—her right sandal heel slamming Orc’s chin.
It hit him!
“What? That’s all you’ve got. I expected more from you, little girl.” Orc mocked while Shinku glared.
The large demon grinned, his hands catching Shinku’s calf as he grappled on it. Lifting her up from the ground and proceeded to throw the small demon mid air.
Orc followed her figure, leaping towards Shinku as he bends his knee to pull a front kick on her abdomen.
“You’re just a pathetic demon.” Reading his opponent’s movement, the purple head maiden uses her arms to blocked his attack.
Bang.
A large masses of foggy air springs up when she crashes into the rocky walls, the fragments of rubbles collapsed on the ground.
“Hmph, I knew a weakling when I see one,” Orc the demon bragged, laughing at the situation.
Shinku with blood raining on her forehead slowly staggers to stand, her gaze turned cold and subtly smiled. When the dirt smokes cleared up, Orc’s expression shifted into rage and confusion.
“Seems like you’ve got a missing arm,” she casually brings up the conversation, nonchalantly holding Orc’s ripped arm in her left hand—she opens her lips to take a bite on the flesh.
As blood drops on her chin, Orc yelled in a mixture of shock and hatred. “Since when did you tear off my arm, you bitch!”
The male demon regenerated his left arm, as his anger rises up. More veins erupted into his face, growling to the girl.
Shinku dropped the ripped arm, and gives him a mocking smile. “You were busy trying to put me in my place.” She was now walking to the center of the field, “For a fool like you, you fight only with your fists and forget to use your brain.”
Each time the crimson eyed demon talked, the more Orc was becoming enraged as his nostrils flares in steam. Bestowing him a sadistic smirk, she was pushing his buttons well.
“You’re the pathetic one.” That was the final straw, Orc was blinded in fury—running hot on her trails, the enemy throws a barrage of punches as Shinku dodges it effortlessly.
“How dare you try to eat me, I ought to send you to hell, little girl.” Narrowing her eyes, it was time to move on to the next plan.
Planning to catch him off guard, Shinku stopped moving. She received his punch on her cheek, spitting out the blood forming in her mouth.
Orc moves his right hand to grab Shinku’s head and puts more strength on it to try to crush her head.
“Little bitch like you should die now.”
“Blood demon art, diamond armament!” Prior to his words, Shinku settled her hand to grip Orc’s right wrist.
And she grinned when the demon threatened to crush her head.
“Blood demon art: order of time...” She spoke all of a sudden, shuddering out of pain.
What a fool.
As long as his focus is on her, she can use her blood demon art.
“— decay.”
Orc’s right hand was rapidly aging until it reduced into bones spreading around his arm.
“My right hand won’t regenerate!” He freaks out loudly, the boney hand gripping into Shinku’s head turned brittle into dark ash.
“What did you do?!” The creature bellowed, his eyes gleaming of murderous intent.
His torso is wide open.
Orc’s eyes widened when he saw the purple-head lifting her right arm as she spears it straight into his stomach; her punch creating a hole out of the demon’s abdomen.
“You little bitch!” Coughing out the red substance from his lips, the male demon growled at her. His spare hand quickly, executing a great punch to the girl’s face.
A gust of a strong wind blows the multiple sharp debris around them.
The huge demon widened his eyes shocked, his fist had been blocked by the purple-head demon’s other hand.
This girl’s strength is not ordinary. To think that he thought of her as a weak demon.
He have made a grave mistake!
“What a thoroughly annoying demon you are.”Shinku releases a small voice as she replied in a monotone voice.
A burst of tremendous earthquake struck the ground, electrifying sparks surging in the air.
“Thunder breathing, first form.”
‘Hurry up, Zenitsu. I can’t last any longer.’
Using that blood demon art was taking a toll on her energy.
‘Now’s your chance to decapitate him while he’s not using his blood demon art.’
Orc the demon froze upon her cold glare, her vermillion eyes drawing the insignia of yellow crown.
They could feel the strong yellow static of a deadly current fluctuating around them, giving off intense shock towards the male demon’s skin.
“Thunderclap and flash!”
At the same time, Shinku parted her lips with a deadly calm voice.
“Don’t move.”
A glimmering of silver crescent arc cuts through the soundless night.
The vicious demon who reigned terror in the village was vanquished, Zenitsu is scared shitless while he was carrying the sleeping demon in his arms.
“Thank you big brother and sister.” A phantom voice softly whispered behind him. The yellow-haired male gulped before turning his head to find an empty spot.
Right, he must’ve heard it clearly.
“Chu!” The sparrow appeared near to him and circling happily upon knowing that he survived his mission.
“Eek, don’t do that!” His heart jumps out in surprise when Chuntaro rubs its head to Zenitsu’s cheek.
And directs its attention onto the ram demon as it flies and rest on top of Shinku’s head.
Chuntaro came to pick them up once and guide them towards the mouth of the dark cavern. The young demon slayer felt guilty for letting Shinku engages a fight with that demon.
If only he was strong then he could’ve defeated it, but when he woke up from his slumber. He immediately thought that Shinku defeated that huge demon and was grateful to her.
As soon as they made their way outside of the cave, he saw the couple of trees and Kaigaku who was walking circle around the forestry.
When that man senses his stare, Kaigaku saunters to their direction. An ugly feeling swept inside him once he saw him scanning Shinku’s injuries and back to him.
“So did you run away from the demon like a coward you are?” Kaigaku insulted, his sweat buildup on his eyebrows.
The two fellow thunder breath users watched warily against each other. A cold silence spreads over them. One was anxious while the other was disappointed and irritated.
“I may be a coward, but I’m not the type of guy who leaves behind others. I got someone who depended on me.” Zenitsu breathes deeply, calming the rage swirling inside of him when he saw his brother.
How could he be so selfish and uncaring to others? When Gramps considered the both of them as his family.
They are brothers, but is he worthy enough to be called as a brother when he push him to a demon’s feet.
Ready to sacrifice another human for the sake of survival. To save his own skin and forget about the bonds they shared in the past.
Agatsuma Zenitsu wanted to believe that there are kind people in this world, but he should consider that there are people who are ready to backstab others for their selfish ways.
It was terrifying to admit that he could sometimes read a person’s mind just by listening to their sounds.
Just like now.
‘Disappear from my sight! You crybaby!’
He could hear again the soul of his heart, burning in jealousy and hate towards him.
And it worried him that someday Kaigaku would fall deeper in the darkness if he keeps up this acts any longer.
“You think you’re so much better than me, don’t you? You failure of a man! Since you’ve got some bitch of a demon beside you.” Kaigaku taunted.
Zenitsu’s jaw tightened, his blood searing in deep anger like it was about to reach its boiling point; waiting to explode until his wrath quells its thirst.
The blonde swordsman halted from his steps, the veins protruded on the side of neck and he glance back to Kaigaku.
Shinku was peacefully asleep in his arms, her head snuggled on the crook of his neck. It won’t do good if he start a fight with Kaigaku.
He can’t put her in a harm’s way again. She needed to rest. Don’t lose composure, keep it in. For Shinku.
“Kaigaku.” His voice was quite calm and terrifying.
“I may consider you as my brother and senior. But the next time, you utter some bad words against Shinku.” He side glances and muster the coldest glare on Kaigaku.
“I won’t hesitate to punch your face, brother .”
Kaigaku flinched, the cowardly boy seems like a different person. What’s up with him?!
“You think I’m scared of you?! You’re just a weak crybaby and everybody thinks the same about you.” He shouted with so much anger.
Zenitsu decides to ignore the screeching slayer, determined to trudged forward despite the heavy feeling weighing on his ochre eyes.
“No matter how much you try to change. You will always be a weakling who hides behind your demon!”
Kaigaku’s words felt like a slap to his face, his lips downturn—silently shaking with the pain streaking straight from his broken eyes.
A gentle tug on his bright yellow haori made his amber eyes connect to Shinku’s half-lidded eyes—the soft glowing of fiery embers basked him in gentle warmth, offering him the unsaid words of consolation.
“Zenitsu, I’m here with you.”
The warmth of silence envelops between them.
He heard the sound of comfort within Shinku’s heart, a beautiful melody that puts him in peace as it quieted his pain; his red rimmed eyes flickering in light, knowing that she was there to stay.
He subtly nodded, “Together.” Just like they have promised with each other. Chuntaro, his sparrow chirping above Shinku’s head as if telling him that it was on his side.
The sparrow cooeing towards the both of them as the boy with golden eyes shakily smiled at the two beings.
And without looking back, Zenitsu leaves the raging thunder breath user out of their sight.
“Zenitsu! Don’t ignore me!” He roared.
Watching Zenitsu’s blurring figure, his face contorted into a furious reaction. And he snaps, his bare fist repeatedly punching the tree trunk.
“I’ll make you regret that! Just you guys wait.” Kaigaku didn’t like the feeling back when Zenitsu told him off—it reminded him that he was never wanted by anybody.
Kuwajima Jigoro was nervous, his mind delve into a question of possibilities on why on earth he was requested to come in Oyakata-sama's mansion.
Despite of old age, his sight is still durable enough to witness the young man with black-shoulder length hair who was smiling in ease.
The two children serves them both the cups of tea before they bowed and left.
Their soft series tapping of footworks were barely detected by him, though the overpowering leash of anxiety holds his breath to speak, to try to break the awkward silence in the room.
"Jigoro-san, how are you doing throughout this year?" Kagaya's gentle voice manage to loosen the former hashira's tense position.
"I'm doing fine, thank you for your concern. Oyakata-sama," Jigoro smother his nerves, steeling his eyes for any circumstances that his master would ask.
A fluttering of dark wings invaded his vision as it sets to land on Kagaya's shoulder, cawing softly before it delivers the news which sends his blood to run cold.
"Caw! Zenitsu and the demon completed the mission without Kaigaku's help."
The former thunder hashira immediately bowed deep to the tatami floor, afraid for his other successor's fate.
Kagaya's attention went towards him, following the source of the noise the former pillar caused.
"Please, forgive me for not informing you about this matter. We have committed a grave mistake, it's my fault! Let me take responsibility and atone for my student's actions!" Jigoro desperately plead, the fear overtaking his rationality upon his student's future.
"It's alright, I was curious upon why would you allow your student to bring a demon with him?"
Swallowing the gulped of nervousness, the elderly man began to speak. "Zenitsu trusted the demon girl, Shinku. He trusted her enough to protect him, and he wanted to find a cure for her."
Kagaya smiled, his expression turning soft unlike before he had questioned the retired slayer. "My, it's unusual for the demon hunter and a demon to work together. It's surprising for me since you're not the only one who's disciple had tagged a demon to their mission."
"Pardon me?" The former thunder pillar confusedly questioned.
Another slide of the door rang in their area, a couple of steps near them.
And Jigoro's expression turned into surprise and disbelief.
"I apologize for arriving late, Oyakata-sama." An elderly former swordsman with a red tengu masked had joined them.
"Welcome, you've arrived at a perfect time. Urokodaki-san."
It was a bright and sunny day, a beautiful saturated skies with brilliant gold tracing behind the cloudscape.
Chuntaro directed him to south-southeast as his serene expression morphed into frustration, and fear settling in his soft chocolate-yellow eyes.
“Another mission?! I don’t want to, I luckily managed to escape death because of Shinku. But going to another one without Shinku’s help—I’m seriously gonna drop dead!”
The amount of stress and fear made him grovel into the uneven surface, banging his fist repeatedly on the ground.
With tears falling from his eyes, “I don’t want to—“ The bird was angry upon the mizunoto’s behavior, Chuntaro scratched the box to wake Shinku.
The scratching noises brought the young swordsman out of his negative thinking, his eyes locating the small bird trying to wake the sleeping demon in her box, and it made him frowned.
Zenitsu notices the sparrow’s intention, and swat it gently away from it. “Hey, don’t wake her! She’s still hurt from our last mission, Shinku-chan needs her beauty rest.”
“Uhm, are you alright, mister?” A woman’s voice, and slowly his head shifted to the dark-haired girl with two low ponytails style in braids.
Beads of tears rapidly rolling below his cheeks, he sniffles. Come to think of it, Shinku obtained injuries from her forehead and it was bleeding bad.
She said that she’ll sleep it off, relying on her regeneration ability to closed up the wounds.
Still, he was worried for his future wife’s sake.
In a haste of urgency, Zenitsu tearfully clings to the young woman’s leg, and cried. “Please help, I need some bandages for my wife.”
The young woman freaks out upon Zenitsu’s actions, and tried to shake him off. “Get off, I don’t carry the bandages with me?!”
“Bandages!”
“I don’t have one!”
It didn’t take long for a hand to grabbed on his back collar, dragging him away from the woman. “Stop making the girl uncomfortable, have some shame will you?!”
“Go on your way, miss. I apologize for his actions.” Tanjirou smiled and the girl replied to him with gratitude, bowing as she left them.
“Wait, stop! What about the bandages?!”
A burgundy-haired boy with a scar on his forehead scolded him. “Knock it off, your sparrow is distressed because of your behavior!” Chuntaro chirps behind them.
“You’re that boy from final selection?! You remember me, right?!”
“I don’t recall a face like yours, let alone remember you from that time.”
The yellow-haired male gives a strain noise of disapproval from his words, he was quite offended.
As soon as Tanjirou fires a set of lecture towards the cowardly slayer, his nose twitches as he detects a scent of demon from the boy.
Pausing for a second, his gaze skimmed towards the wooden box that Zenitsu was carrying.
What a coincidence.
“Caw, Tanjirou. Zenitsu, you’ve got a new mission. Hurry now.” The crow loudly announce above their heads.
To think that him and that boy held a sort of attachment towards their demons.
“Let’s go, we have to go to our next mission.” Tanjirou gently remind the panicking male who’s tugging his own hair in annoyance and fear.
“No!”
Their journey takes a short time to arrive to their assigned mission which was a mansion with a sound of tsuzumi drums ringing loudly inside of it.
Zenitsu watched Tanjiro consoling the two scared children they found outside the mansion.
And when a boy had fallen through the window of that building, he knew that it was a sign of looming danger that he wouldn’t want to participate.
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
Shinku’s blood demon art is command inducement.
Chapter 10: Tsuzumi mansion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝If any honor existed in war, it was in fighting to protect others from harm.❞— Christopher Paolini
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Tsuzumi Mansion
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
Waking up in a pool of silvery white land, the huge gulped of icy wind tickling into her soak fingers.
As fatigue passes into her crimson eyes, a soft cry from someone catches her eye. Wheeling her sight into the boy with purple hair, his eyes weeping in a tale of sorrow and relief.
Feeling a foreign of familiarity blooming around her when she took a glance to this boy. Why do she feel a deep sense of regret when she sees him?
Who was he to her? Shinku's thought went blank, like a sheet of paper haven't been written by a writer's hand. Full of plain, and white abyss just like this land of snow.
"Who are you?"
Deep blue eyes reflect the pain beyond the depths of his soul, it confused her as the pain she felt in her chest been multiplied.
"I'm your brother," he draws his palm to place in her icy cheek and his eyes show the unconditional care for her.
It made the demon girl swallowed bitterly, feeling the waves of unfamiliar emotion flowing into her.
His warm fingertips rubbing her cheeks in a gentle manner, she felt ease.
"It's good to know that you are back," he chuckled before he spouted flecks of blood in his mouth. Removing his hand on her, covering his mouth with blood spilling between his fingers.
"Why are you hurt?" The eyes of bright red shakes in unknown emotions, but a ton of confusion and heavy guilt churned her inside.
The boy around her age was severely injured from his abdomen, and it was profusely bleeding.
Shinku's nose itches and her mouth drooling from the scent of metallic blood.
Turning her head in an opposite way, her breath stopped when the demoness witness the lifeless bodies with their pools of blood.
The pain in her chest gets worse as her widened eyes gets drowned in sadness, "Did I--? " she stuttered.
Her heart's ramming loud when her eyes flew to her blue kimono speckled with dried blood and two palms stained with red blood.
Two pairs of hand grabbed her cheeks and her attention draws to this person with purple hair like hers.
"No! It's not your fault!" The clear blue eyes frantically meets hers, "That man is the cause of it; he did that."
But her mind gradually pulls her into thinking that she had done something terrible to them and to him.
Warm liquid sinks into her cheeks, and her lips curled down. "I am a monster," she felt the despair strangling her heart when she notices the state of this familiar people.
She knew them, but she couldn't remember them. And it was her fault that she accepted that man's offer, the only memory she knows from the past.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" the girl with ram horns instantly crumbles, everything was not okay. To them, she caused despair and chaos in their circle of lives.
She caused it; their death.
"Shinku!" A harsh pain stings on her left cheek, it distracted her for a second.
The male gripped both her shoulders and shakes her in fury, "Listen to me! You are not a monster, you are my twin. My sister, my family. You were never a monster to begin with!"
He shouted and she watched his chest heaves slowly, his skin turning pale and lips becoming blue like the icy sky.
"So please, don't lose yourself out there." He hiccupped, the tears invading his soft bluish eyes.
The strength of his fingers on her shoulders slacked. "Live." Before he touches once more her cheeks.
"I'm sorry, sorry for leaving you." He cried to her.
He felt cold.
She felt numb.
The inevitable death was nearing for him and she knows that he will not make it.
That she will be alone forever in this world.
To live a cursed life by herself.
This is what the consequences of her actions, and she felt terrible.
Her brother's fingertips went cold to her cheeks, Shinku loudly sobbed.
"Why are you asking me to live?! You should've hate me! I must've done something to them or to you?!"
Her bloody hands clutched her brother's hand on her cheek, heavy tears keep pouring out from her heart.
Don't die.
'Don't leave me alone, please.'
And his eyes become lifeless as his hand dropped.
No.
Shinku stared for a moment, tilting her head back. The girl releases a loud wail full of pain and anguish over her being.
It's as if the heaven heard her suffering, the dark gray sky were filled with tears, the rain was cold to her skin. It mixes with her tears as she tasted the bitterness to her lips.
If she keeps on crying until her voice withers away. Will he notice it from the sky? Will he heard her sorrows?
It wasn't the world that was breaking. But she was the one making dire mistake for once in her life.
She was truly a fool.
A sharp sound rumbling in the stiffened air, the place she woken up was dark and quiet. As her monotone red eyes acutely senses the demonic presence around her, the ram demon was on guard.
Quickly pushing the opening of the box, the beaming light greeted her eyes—scrunching her face from the light source above the ceiling, Shinku blinked a few times as she adjusted her sight to the lighting.
The room was spacious and it was filled with shoji doors across from her view. So Zenitsu leave her behind to guard the kids, but they run away from her. Them.
And it's because of that scratching noises beside her.
She was irritated per say when her dark red eyes stuck on the wooden box that the other boy holds.
That boy said to them that it was more precious than his life (she can't helped but heard their conversation due to her acute senses.)
"If you could just not scare those children away then they wouldn't run off to them. They could've finished their job sooner to kill those demons."
Shinku spoke, eyeing the other wooden box, feeling sure that it heard her voice.
A muffled voice came from the box, it sounded distressed when her ears focused to the demon.
It surprised her to know that this demon's aura was unlike the demons they faced with an aura of bloodlust but nothing like this strange creature.
Its aura is like a tamed fire, burning gently in kindness as if it spoke to her that it was a friend, someone who would protect others.
Just like what she did to Zenitsu.
This is so strange for Shinku to meet another demon like her who was acquainted with a demon slayer.
But...
Something flashes into her wine red eyes, it was a feeling of concern. An instinctual feeling of worry and protectiveness towards one yellow-haired slayer.
Climbing out of the box, Shinku reverted back to her original build. Her hands lifting the wooden box, placing it behind her back.
There were demons inhabiting this mansion. At least four of them are here, she could hear the sounds of crying children.
The fighting and the sound of one crybaby slayer.
The noises of drums reverberates outside the hallway, she could feel the vibration of the place moving, and changing into a new direction.
It was like flipping the whole place.
Her feet runs towards the other wooden box as she snugged it to her arms as if to protect it from the sudden arrangement of the rooms.
The drumming continues like a strain music floating around the area before it stops in dead silence.
Shinku sighed, gently placing the wooden box on the tatami floor.
"Do you plan on to keep waiting and be stuck like this 'til they come back?" the purple-head demon questioned, shifting her direction towards the front door.
"If I were you I wouldn't sit still here, not knowing if someone I care had gotten hurt without my protection. I'd hate to imagine if Zenitsu was harm if I'm not there for him." She idly talked fondly of the boy.
"God knows he'll shamelessly cry like a baby without me guarding him." She continues on chatting, not minding if the demon in the box would answer her.
"Even if we're not humans anymore. At the very least, we had enough strength to support them."
Shinku took one step and advance her palm to gripped the edge of the sliding door.
Surprisingly, the wooden box in the corner of the room began to shake. The maiden heard the sound of the door opening coupled with a girl's voice filled in a soft tone of confusion.
"Mphhmf?" The petite demon girl turn her head around and found the other demon girl to be quite harmless in terms of appearance.
She saw a young girl with bamboo muzzle, who inclines her head in a cute manner. Before returning to her original height and picking up her own box.
The noirette followed her with burning curiosity in her rose pink eyes.
"Hmmph." The two demon girls stared each other and blinked.
Shinku watched the pink-eyed demon tip toes to pat her head before she goes to tug her black haori.
Once again, the ram demon blinked and chuckles shortly. "Interesting, so you finally got the guts to help too?"
The bamboo girl nodded, and hummed softly to her.
The dark-haired beauty's action caused Shinku's lips to quirked up. "Well then, let's find our dumb slayers. Pink eyes."
The tsuzumi drums beats changes the route of their destination, the floors and the walls were tilting, and flipping. It was chaotic.
The two demons got sprawled on the ground, Shinku wrapped her arm around Nezuko. Cushioning the younger girl's fall as she took the impact of falling.
"It happened again, that drumming sound is becoming an annoyance." Shinku snide a remark.
"Ummph," Nezuko proceeds to help her up as the purple-head demon brushes the dirt off her clothes.
Something caught their attention, a strong rotten smell of blood and corpse. Its aura was malicious enough for them to be alerted in their surroundings.
A hurling black figure comes into their way, and the pair of female demons leap a distance from it.
When a harsh slam created a large crater on the floor, sending the broken pieces of woods flying in different directions.
"It missed." The smoke dirt spreads over the hallway and as soon as it dispersed.
Shinku launches forward, jumping in front of a male demon with blue skin. Drawing more force to her legs, packing a powerful kick as she hits it three times in a row.
She hit it twice in the chest and landed a last kick on its face.
The blue demon was inflicted in damage, coughing blood.
"This is our turf, get off our territory. Damn demon," He roared in pain, he yanked Shinku's collar as he pulled to throw a fist on her.
Nezuko swiftly kicks the enemy's head as she jumps on the demon's shoulders. Grabbing the demon's head in order to crush it.
"You guys are teaming up against your kind?!"
"You get off me!" The bamboo girl grunted, applying more strength in her hands to crush the demon's skull.
With Nezuko distracting the demon in a panic, Shinku jumps on her feet in the air. Using the heels of her sandals to kick forward the male demon's chest.
It releases his hold on her as the purple head girl falls backwards, swinging her hands downward to touch the ground—she support her weight, flipping in the air before she landed on her toes.
"Thanks, pink eyes."
Marching forward in speed before Shinku execute another low kick on the demon's calf, breaking his bones. He collapsed in one knee as the demon hollered in pain.
"Get off me, you vermin." He shouted at Nezuko. His arms trying to remove the bamboo girl off his shoulders.
Shinku immediately delivered a blow on the demon's back, and the male demon yelped from her attack before Nezuko finally crushed his skull.
The demon girls heaved a breath before glancing at each other in approval. Watching the demon they defeated had turned into a pile of dark ash and disappeared completely.
"Not bad, pink eyes. You did well." Shinku praised as Nezuko hummed in satisfaction. Catching Shinku's hand as she place it on top of her black head.
Shinku recognized what the demon wants. Giving her headpats for a job well done. "Thanks for helping me. Pink eyes."
"Hmmph." Nezuko did a closed eyed smile.
"I sense a demon! Where was it?! " A loud boisterous voice cackled not far from them.
Shinku and Nezuko panicked before the two opened the shoji door as they hide from the loud voice.
They heard that person run ahead with dust colliding on their feet as they waited until the laughter fainted in their surroundings.
Another sound of drums echoes on the place as their previous location had been switched.
And when they opened the door, a very distinct shrieking voice from a male causes Shinku to sweatdropped.
"We don't taste good, I'm sure I taste awful!" Zenitsu's shrieking voice in a distant made Shinku and Nezuko glances at each other as they both nodded.
They need to hurry fast to help them. For they scent a demon's presence around them.
'We're coming crybaby, so you better hold on your ground before we get to you.'
"I'm going to guzzle your brains through your ears!"
The tongue demon's statement was enough to cause a shock to Zenitsu, the fear overtaking his mind as he fainted in horror.
"Zenitsu-san!" Shoichi cried for the fainted slayer, worry filled into his eyes as his heart thumping wildly in fear for their lives.
The small boy was shocked when he notices that Zenitsu was fast asleep despite the fact that they were in danger.
In the presence of one scary demon, he had the gall to sleep?!
"What's up with him?" The tongue demon crawls to them, little by little.
The terrified expression of the boy made him try to drag the sleeping blonde for safety.
Slowly dragging the yellow blonde each time the tongue demon moves closer to them.
Shoichi was afraid when he felt the wall touching his back, having no more room to escape. They're bound to get killed and eaten by this terrifying monster.
It seems it noticed their futile attempt to escape as it laughed at him.
"Die!" The tongue demon stretches its tongue like a serpentine cord to strike them in a flash.
It didn't take long for two shadowy figures to sprint and slash the tongue in a precise movement as two demon girls crouched down and landed in front of the humans.
"What?! You guys are demons!" It shrieked in rage.
Nezuko was growling while Shinku had a dark look in her red eyes.
"Don't touch them with your filthy tongue." She hissed, the angry veins erupting around her forehead; flashing the tongue demon with her sharp teeth.
"Or I'll rip you apart." She threatened it. As Shinku and Nezuko stood up.
"How could you guys side with humans?!" the demon regenerates his tongue, bewilderment colored his tone.
A sound of metal reached into Shinku's ears as she moved her attention towards the sleeping male who's standing beside her.
"Thunder breathing, first form."
It seems Zenitsu uses this opportunity as a chance to perform his thunder breathing form. Looking at that tongue demon, he felt confused upon Zenitsu's sudden change of behavior.
"Thunderclap and flash!"
They all felt the flickering static currents flowing through the room, and the crackle of lightning roared and moves in a blurring speed that not even Shinku could follow it.
The tongue demon's head was instantly decapitated as he was turned into solidifying dark particles drifting in the air.
Zenitsu's snot bubble pops and his chocolate yellow eyes opened. When he shifts his attention towards the dissipating demon he flinched and jumped.
"He's dead!" He whined with tears on his cheeks.
Shinku sighed as Nezuko looked confused upon Zenitsu's behavior.
"Sadly, he can't seem to remember that he defeated the demon." Shinku explained, and Shoichi heard her as he looked at them in wary gaze.
When Zenitsu realized her sound, his trembling figure stops. "Shinku-chan, and—“ His eyes moved to Nezuko's figure who hummed at him.
"Who's she?" He pointed at the bamboo muzzle girl, suddenly embarrassed that he have shown them his cowardly nature.
'She was a cute girl, but Shinku's much more beautiful,' he thought.
"Your fellow slayer that you traveled with. Pink eyes is with him." Shinku crosses her arms, "Although, it's nice to see that you are alright." She smiled faintly, and Zenitsu blushed as he dashes to her side and hugged her.
"Thank you my love. You saved my life!" He yelled and embraced her.
"See, he didn't remember that he was the one who defeated it." Shinku tiredly spoke.
"What are you talking about? You know that I'm weak and in need of your protection." Zenitsu claims.
Nezuko pulled on her dark sleeve as she watches the girl pointing to her box before she shrinks into her child size and enters the box.
Since they have found them, it's time for the two of them to return to their boxes.
"Zenitsu I have come to check on you, but you must focused on your mission and bring the boy to safety." She lightly reprimanded him.
But he sniffled and complained. "No, the demon was scary and I was so weak to protect Shoichi. That's why you came and defeated it for me."
Shinku sighed before she bends down and whispered something to his ears. Zenitsu's blushed deepens as he let's go of her sleeves and avoids her gaze.
"Alright, if you say so." He pouted.
The ram demon was satisfied before glancing at the flinching boy, "Thank you for staying with him. Even though, he is being whiny and a coward."
Shoichi was flustered, sweating a little when the demon girl stared at him. "It's no problem, I just did what I have to do."
The human boy was cautious around her. It’s understandable to her because she is a demon and that he thought it’s unusual for a demon to be working with a demon slayer like Zenitsu.
”Don’t worry, me and pink eyes do not harm humans. I’m just here to check on this whiny human in case he was in danger.”
Though, it’s a little disheartening for Shinku to know that Zenitsu hadn’t realized how strong he has become.
The proof of his skills as a hunter is commendable, his speed is somehow similar to that former hashira. If he keeps on training seriously, it’s possible that he might soon surpassed both Jigoro and Kaigaku.
"Shinku-chan," Zenitsu called for her attention. Her red eyes shifts to Zenitsu's yellow brown eyes.
Poking the tip of his nose in an affectionate manner, "See you soon, crybaby chick." She teased, ruffling his messy yellow locks.
"—No fair, you can call me Zenitsu. You know?" He squeaked like an embarrassed squirrel.
Shrugging in nonchalant attitude, Shinku transform into her childlike size and went inside to her wooden box.
"I'm proud of you. Don't forget that."
Notes:
A/N: I just want to give some scenes for Nezuko since in this arc she was only sleeping in the box most of the time.
Did you guys like this chapter? Sorry for the late update, I hope you guys are doing well. XD.
Chapter 11: Redamancy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝ When people are protecting something special to them. They truly become as strong as they can be.❞— Masashi Kishimoto
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Redamancy
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
Now that the tongue demon was defeated, Zenitsu already carrying two wooden boxes—one on his back (Nezuko) and on his front (Shinku).
The young swordsman was huffing out of breath, moving out from the room they were previously found in.
He could still detect the creepy sounds exuding from this place and he notice that Tanjirou’s sound was there too.
Zenitsu hope that his friend will turn out fine after all this mission. Since Tanjirou was injured from his last mission.
Sweats accumulating on his forehead with his right hand leading the small boy within the darkening narrowed hallway, running in circles around this place.
“Tanjirou, please come out!”
The thunder breath user yells for his friend’s name as they searched for the exit doorway.
Unexpectedly, the drum’s discordant sound filled the vicinity as it beats in command to upturned the place in a sudden impulse.
“The room.” Shoichi stammering in surprise.
“—just flipped!” Zenitsu shouted, his heart rapidly beating in nervousness.
Gravity began to pull them down, Zenitsu and Shoichi slips into the darkness with their screams intensifying; the more they plummet down fast.
The sliding doors casually opened for their falling figures until they were thrown out by the owner of this mansion.
With how fast they fall, Zenitsu was unable to control his landing as he wept in tears upon the incoming pain he would soon to feel.
He had Shoichi on his side as he prepared to take all the damage from their fall.
The wooden box in his front react on instinct, he heard Shinku’s murmured voice saying something like blood demon art.
The last thing he knew before he blacked out was the wooden box he hold was becoming bigger than him. As it takes all their weight when it crashes on the surface.
...
Shinku felt drain after using her blood demon art to help the troublesome slayer. It’s a good thing that this wooden box that Jigoro crafted was sturdy.
However, she felt the cracks forming the sides of the box. It needs to be repair soon and she hoped that those birds should deliver the good news detailing about their rest day.
The demon girl felt her mind is spinning from the way how that crybaby fell down, her muscles aches for a while as she seemed to take the brunt force from their fall.
Thankfully, Shinku was a demon. And that this injury of hers will heal in no time unlike Zenitsu and the others, they might suffer from concussion upon this incident.
It would be a good time for her to sleep now. But that loud booming voice was beginning to grate on her nerves.
That harsh footsteps seems to come closer to them and Shinku felt uncomfortable from the vibe of this strange individual.
Was it a slayer?
She could hear Zenitsu talking about this “boar monster” he was looking at.
That unknown person’s voice was gruff and filled with impatience.
Shinku froze when she felt someone’s killing intent directed to her. “Hey, I found it. Two of them are here.”
Shit, he sense them!
That person laughed as if slaying them would be nothing more than a child’s play.
She felt him rushed towards them, Shinku fisted her sweaty palm. The purple head was in no condition to defend herself and Nezuko during the day.
The only defense they’ve got is their wooden box to hide them from the sun. But they were good as dead once this slayer slash them with their nichirin blade.
The ram demon almost wanted to spout a string of curses on her lips, all she knew was that they were in a hell of trouble when this slayer intends to kill them on sight.
“Cut it out!” Shinku was stunned from hearing Zenitsu’s enraged voice.
She felt his presence and scent close to her, it took her a second to recognize that he was protecting them.
Somehow relief comes to release the tension on her shoulders, and felt like she could breath in ease. Knowing that Zenitsu was there to protect her.
“Don’t tell me what to do! If you know that we’re both allies then shouldn’t you know better that we need to get rid of this two things!”
“Move away and let me deal with it!”
A sound of metal rings within them, and Shinku felt a gut instinct that this slayer was not going to warn Zenitsu next time.
“Even if it’s a violation against the corps rule, I won’t move I’ll protect Tanjirou’s box and Shinku.”
“I won’t let you harm them!”
“Why you..” The slayer growled in anger.
“—because inside this box is Shinku and the other one was from Tanjiro. It’s precious to him more than his life. And Shinku’s precious to me that’s why I can understand why he keeps it.”
“Zenitsu, you stubborn fool.” Shinku swallowed hard, why was he making things difficult for her?
He keeps making her feel warm from his words and actions as the same warmth travels on her cheeks.
“So you can just back off!”
Shinku bang her fist on the wood, and yelled. “You should move away, food supplier. You could get hurt from protecting us. So don’t do it anymore.”
She was worried for his sake, it sounded like he was set on putting himself on the line in order to stop the slayer from harming them.
When she heard the sound of beating, her body went stilled. Eyes hardened in rage, emitting a burning fury within her.
The fiery veins in her blood protruded on her temples, growling low towards the one who’s harming Zenitsu in her presence.
It’s the smell of blood!
How dare that slayer tried to hurt the food supplier, she’ll give them a beating even if there’s a sun out there.
To heck with it, someone’s out there bullying the crybaby chick.
Silence covers the area for a moment before she delivers a kick onto the box’s opening door.
It didn’t move an inch, confused as the ram demon was. She moves to give a harsh shove on it, grumbling in ire.
“No! Don’t come out, Shinku-chan. I can deal with this.” She heard him whimpered in pain.
“Zenitsu you’re being beaten up. How can I just stand by—“ She was even more angry, he needs her help.
Another heavy fist resounded outside and the purple head demon forcefully tried to open the box to help him.
However, Zenitsu’s determination to protect her made him hugged the box consciously with all strength; taking the hits from his fellow slayer.
If it’s the only thing he could do to protect Shinku without instigating a fight, he wanted to be as much help to her.
The purple head demon was recuperating from their previous mission, Zenitsu wouldn’t want her to be in danger during the day.
It was his duty to protect her, she promised to be with him.
Zenitsu spit blood from his mouth as the boar masked male performed a kick on his right cheek.
It surely hurts like a bitch, his eyes soaking up in pain.
“You spineless coward, come and fight me!”
Endure it, don’t collapse. Not until Tanjirou arrives here.
He noted the sound of pain and worry from Shinku as his lips turned to smile towards the box—his spare hand grabbing Tanjirou’s box and hugs it while he shudders in pain.
“It’ll be alright, Shinku-chan. Don’t worry, I’m here. I’ll protect you guys.”
Inosuke let’s out an annoyed noise from his throat, his arm elevating his two jagged blades in mild aggression.
“If you don’t want to move out of the way, I will skewer you along with those two demons.” The boar masked boy snapped.
“Stop it!” Tanjirou finally arrived at once. He tackles the boar boy out of Zenitsu’s way.
Needless to say, Tanjirou ended the fight with the boar masked slayer, who’s face was blessed with beautiful feature similar to a girl’s beauty.
Zenitsu was tired from all the events that occurred, he hoped that there will be no more mission prepared for them after this mission.
He just wanted to sleep and spend time with Shinku. And maybe ask Tanjirou to know his reason for traveling with Pink eyes.
His muscles screaming in pain when he assisted Tanjirou and along with the kids to bury the corpses for a proper burial.
Still, he couldn’t help but think that maybe Tanjirou wanted to find a cure to turn demons back into humans. The same objective him and Shinku tries to find the solution of.
When his yellow-brown eyes landed on Shinku’s box, her sound emitting a wave of concern and little anger. A warm fuzzy feeling surrounded him, making him glow in happiness that Shinku was looking out for him.
It didn’t take long for his moment of happiness been wiped out when the blue-haired teen woke up, and shouted from the top of his lungs.
As it surprises Zenitsu, fear jumps into his heart and he shrieked upon the boar-head male glancing at him.
“He’s awake!” He then goes to hide behind Shoichi, and calls for Tanjirou’s attention.
Gods, he wanted this to be over soon.
Wisteria House
The group of boys have arrived to the wisteria mansion in order to rest as ordered by their messenger crow and sparrow.
Good thing, the old land lady wasn’t offended by Zenitsu’s remarks of labeling her as a monster instead was amused when Tanjirou scolded him and apologized for his behalf.
Their injuries were tended one by one as all three of them were examined and confirmed to have broken ribs. Having all changed their demon slayers attires into their spare of yukata given to them by old lady, Hisa.
They enjoyed their leisure breaks for most of the part, even though Inosuke tends to act more annoying to Zenitsu’s displeasure, eating a mouthful of tempuras and throwing him a pillow to his face when he didn’t make Tanjirou mad at him.
Seriously, that boar headed boy was a lot of headache for the blonde boy. It didn’t help when that pig ignited Shinku’s anger even more.
...
“Tanjirou-kun, Shinku-chan is intentionally making Inosuke angrier.” Zenitsu was stunned, he grips on the boy’s sleeve for comfort.
“If this goes on—“ The young blonde hesitated, the injuries on his face had been treated with a bandage placed on one of his cheek.
“I’m afraid that they’re gonna beat each other up.” Tanjirou gravely spoke, behind them Nezuko was peeking over her brother’s shoulder.
“Hmmm?”
It was during their bedtime that Tanjirou decided to introduce Nezuko to his group and at the same time, Zenitsu introduced Shinku to everyone.
All was well for the time being, but when Inosuke started on making fun of Zenitsu’s cowardly behavior.
Shinku was raging, marching off to where the boar boy was laying on the futon. Giving a swift kick to Inosuke’s side and the blue-haired boy coughed in pain, laying his arm on his side.
“Oy, what the heck is your problem? You damn ram demon?!” He shrieked in anger, veins bursting on his temples when he stand toe to toe against the purple-head demon.
“My bad, I must’ve stepped something dirty and I tried to throw it away.” The female rose an eyebrow, her tone underlying a sarcastic tone in it.
Zenitsu and Tanjirou flinched in unison, ‘She’s going to make Inosuke angry at this rate!’
“Huh? Are you looking down on me, fight me!” Inosuke steps one foot forward, clenching and unclenching his two palms.
“I did not come here to fight in the first place,” she intone, red eyes in boredom while she tilted her head to the side.
The boy clad in blue yukata shoot her a mix of confusion and irritated expression.
“I demand you to apologize to Zenitsu for beating him a couple of times.” She spoke sharply.
‘ This is not good, he needed to resolve the incoming fight brewing between the two of them,’ Tanjirou anxiously thought.
“Zenitsu, we need to stop Inosuke. He might really fight her,” the burgundy-haired boy was worried, he looked at Zenitsu and sweat dropped.
“That’s right! He should apologize to me, Shinku-chan!” Zenitsu was crying in joy as the ram demon gets angry for his sake.
Nezuko was beside him, nodding her head in agreement as she pumped her fist in encouragement with eyes shining in determination.
“You’re not helping, Zenitsu. You’re trying to make everything worse. Help me stop them.”
“Huh, no way! Who are you to order Lord Inosuke?!” Inosuke crosses his arms and glared at her.
“I see, it seems a good talk would not work on you. I would have to use force by any means.” She says, Inosuke was laughing as he was thrilled upon the challenge.
“Bring it on!” The two exchanges a blow of fists, both were dodging and movements becoming quicker than the naked eye.
“Please don’t fight,” Tanjirou scolded them, sweats dripping on the side of his cheek.
“Inosuke, you’re still injured and you need to rest.”
In a blink of an eye, Shinku uses the heel of her sandal to sweep off Inosuke’s ankle, knocking him off his balance as he fell down to the ground.
The demon girl lightly stomp her foot on his abdomen while the three onlookers watched in astonishment.
“Oof, get off. What are you doing?!” Inosuke was enraged upon being knocked down so suddenly.
“How are you so fast anyway! I want a rematch!”
Shinku scoffed, flipping her purple hair to her back. “How obnoxious. I was putting you in your place. Since you messed with what was mine.” She input.
Zenitsu madly blushed from her words and giggled as Tanjiro looked at him weirdly.
“Stop looking at me like that?!” The yellow-haired male screeching in complaint.
“So what if I hurt him? He was a coward anyway!”
The purple-head demon narrowed her eyes, putting more pressure in her feet which leads to Inosuke who’s flailing like a fish on the land.
“You are to apologize since you harm him. Or are you not man enough to own up your mistakes, you coward?” She taunted before removing her foot on him.
Inosuke smirked, “I can apologize too. Who are you kidding with!” He stand up as he push his right foot backward and raised his arm holding his weapon, the pillow and slam it on Shinku’s face.
“Take this, Lord Inosuke’s revenge!”
Upon the impact, the poor pillow exploded in a mass of soft, white feathery materials scattering the air.
Zenitsu and Tanjirou paled as Nezuko curiously observed the scene in front of her eyes. Her hands catching the strays feathers like drops of snow raining above them.
Shinku shivered in anger as Inosuke cackled at her appearance covered in feather pillows.
“It fits you, feather woman!” An irk marked formed on her head, and Shinku screams a war cry.
“You stupid pig, I’ll roast you alive!”
At the sound of her voice, Zenitsu and Tanjirou went to stop them.
“Ah, don’t kill him. Shinku-chan, I know he’s stupid—“ Zenitsu moves to hug Shinku’s waist and tries to pull her off from lashing against the blue-haired slayer.
“Let go of me! I’ll teach him a lesson by myself!” Shinku was mad, she was pulling harshly Inosuke’s blue hair out of anger.
“Just apologize already! You stupid pig!”
“Why should I apologize?! That yellow mop hasn’t earned my respect!” Inosuke’s face got smashed by a pillow, he spitted out the feathers from his mouth.
The boar boy growled before his arm dives to clutch Shinku’s long purple strands and tug it towards his direction causing Shinku to yelped in pain.
“You ugly hag!” He insulted her.
“I’ll teach you how to respect! Let go of my hair!”
“Shinku-chan, stop it now!” Zenitsu’s arm was starting to get tired from stopping the purple-head to charge against Inosuke.
“No, you let go of my hair first! You feather woman!”
Tanjirou also hold off Inosuke as he felt him struggling against his arms. “Inosuke, cut it out! No more fighting, you have broken ribs. You need to rest!”
“Get off me, Gonpachiro! Our fight’s not over yet!” Inosuke was mirroring Shinku’s actions, if she wants to pull someone’s hair then he can do it too.
He’ll prove to her that he can do better than her.
Behind him was Nezuko joining the fight, the bamboo muzzled girl had grabbed Inosuke’s strands too.
“Ouch, you wanna get your hair pulled too, you bamboo girl!”
“Mphhhmf!”
Tanjirou had enough of them fighting like kids. “Enough!” He moves Inosuke to face him and head butted him again, the boar boy collapse out of pain letting go of Shinku’s hair, he fainted.
In turn, Shinku let’s go of Inosuke’s hairlocks too, once she saw him falling in the ground.
Nezuko also backs away, sensing her brother getting mad isn’t a good idea.
He then head butted Shinku’s forehead making her snapped out of anger, the red mark forming on her forehead as she grunts in pain.
“That hurt,” she spoke in pain as tears slipped into her cheeks.
Zenitsu removes his hold on her, his yellow hair shadowing his eyes. A surge of electricity trickles around his frame, “Come to think of it, Tanjirou. You send Shoichi-kun away, got myself beaten up to protect your sister, and you prevented me from getting bandages for Shinku.”
He grabbed on his nichirin blade with tears flowing below his cheeks, “Moreover, you head butted Shinku until she cried in pain. Guys like you should get purged immediately for hurting a beautiful girl, much less my soon to be wife.”
“Wait, Zenitsu. Listen up,” Tanjirou was sweating as he felt the threatening aura rolled over Zenitsu’s frame.
“Come here, you bastard. I’ll slice you up!”
“Zenitsu, stop it!”
Shinku’s eyebrow was twitching as Nezuko went to her direction and watched them running all over the place.
Her hands brushing away the feathers sticking to her red kimono while she rubs her forehead gently.
That Tanjirou’s forehead is like a rock and it almost crack her forehead because of it.
“Let’s leave them be, pink eyes. I’m done with their shits.” Shinku holds Nezuko’s hand as they moved to another room for some peace and quiet time.
They’re too noisy.
It was midnight when Zenitsu stirred up from his slumber, his eyes wandered to his new found friends sleeping peacefully beside him.
Tanjiro was cuddling his sister while Inosuke was snoring loudly, his arm resting over Tanjirou’s rock forehead.
For once in his life, he felt complete and happy. It was a new thing for him to have friends and he enjoyed their presence. He was thankful that their mission was finished as soon as Tanjirou eliminated the demon.
He thought he wouldn’t have the strength to be here without Shinku encouraging him that he has the potential to be a slayer.
For he was a coward like Inosuke said to him, but it was Shinku and Gramps who have refused to leave his side and that’s why he wants to show them that even a coward is capable of being strong.
Now that he thought about Shinku, the ram demon was acting unusual when they arrived here in the wisteria mansion. Maybe, she didn’t like the smell of wisteria? Was it the cause of her sour sound from before, she seems to be out of it.
Zenitsu quietly remove himself from the futon and reaches to the wooden box. He stopped and frowned upon not detecting Shinku’s sound in there.
She was wandering at this time?
He slowly rise up on his feet and trudges towards the doorway and once he goes outside and saw the demon girl sitting on the engawa.
His cheeks flushed brightly when he saw the moonlight illuminating Shinku’s figure, it looks as if her pale skin was glowing like those beautiful fireflies fluttering freely in the wind behind the forest.
The yellow-haired swordsman needed to pull himself together, now is not the time to fawn upon her beauty. He needed to make sure if she’s alright.
As it’s one of the things that can soothes his worry for her.
The purple-head sense him the moment he comes to find her here in the engawa. The female was ashamed of herself for letting the human be harmed without her interfering the fight.
She took pride in protecting him countless of times, but that time she couldn’t protect him because of her weakness against the sun.
The red-eyed girl bites her lower lip before releasing it, her ego was bruised. How could she ever face that kind expression he gives her when she lets the harm comes into his way.
She was useless to him.
“Do you regret traveling with me?” Shinku’s voice masking the pain, the pool of red eyes look ahead the stars floating above the dark canvas.
It was silent for a while as her fears continues to grow in her mind, awaiting for his response.
Zenitsu breathes before moving to sit beside her, his arm brushing against her shoulder. Shinku didn’t move, merely locking her sight onto the silver moon watching over them.
“What makes you think of that, Shinku-chan?”
“Back when that brute was beating you, I couldn’t do anything to help you. I was so angry at the fact that I was unable to help you and you were dealing all the pain.” Shinku rambled, she didn’t know why she shared all of her troubling thoughts to him.
And that painful feeling when she heard him in pain from Inosuke’s attacks.
This feeling infuriated her, it was so weird for her to feel this overwhelming emotions when it concerns him.
“You were reckless, so reckless that you’re actually willing to get yourself hurt just because you’re protecting my existence! You could’ve just let himself be and take away Pink eyes to safety. I could’ve—“ She was speaking nonsense, and she halted her ranting when she felt his hand placed over the top of her back hand.
“Shinku-chan, I don’t care if I got hit by that pig. What matters is that I was finally protecting the one who always protect me when I was being a wimpy boy.”
Shinku whipped her head to him, her wide eyed expression brings a pure smile onto Zenitsu’s lips.
“Of course, it’s a bonus points for me to protect two beautiful girls!” He cooed, he was back to his silly self and the purple-head girl was twitching in anger.
Typical Zenitsu.
Removing her hand onto his grip, Shinku was beyond irked; the redness on her cheeks was apparent and she hissed at him when she fisted his front collar.
“I was actually telling you my problems. And you just—Really, that behavior of yours when it comes to girls is starting to get on my nerves?!” She was shouting at him, tears seem to flood in her eyes.
This wannabe womanizer!
To think that she was starting to see him in a different light, she was sorely mistaken about that.
“You think that you could just play with what I was feeling?! Dare to make fun—“ Shinku blinked when she was suddenly pulled forward, and felt her lips burn just like the searing heat of the rising sun; her heartbeat leaps out of her chest when he grabbed her cheek and steal her breath.
“Sorry for making you angry, Shinku-chan. You just look so adorable to me, my love.” With bated breath, Zenitsu watched in amazement as the rich color of rose tinted her cheeks.
It’s the first time he heard Shinku’s heartbeat so loud to his ears, it was intense like thunder striking the stormy sky, and yet the sound is so lovely to him.
It’s like a feeling he’d known from her, a beautiful noise filled with pure emotions that endears him to listen to it.
“You!” Shinku was flustered, jumping away from him. She pointed her index finger to Zenitsu’s cheeky grin with a hint of blush surfacing on his cheeks.
“You shameless perverted guy!” Zenitsu was rewarded with a full-blown blush on Shinku’s entire face as she hissed at him like an adorable kitten.
“You’re lucky that you are injured or else I would have slap you now!” The thunder user knew she didn’t mean that.
He watches Shinku’s figure scurrying inside as the warm keeps on creeping up to her ears.
The young blonde flashed a bright smile to her fleeing form.
“I hope you have a pleasant dream, Shinku-chan.”
To Zenitsu, he lose the battle but win the war.
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
The next morning Inosuke reluctantly apologized to Zenitsu, courtesy to Tanjirou.
Notes:
A/N: Man, I imagine Shinku and Inosuke acting like siblings when they had a pillow fight XD. I laughed when I wrote that scene.
Chapter 12: Blues
Summary:
Sorry for the delay in updating, I was taking a break since
I’ve finished my exams in last week. This is a short chapter before the mission on mount natagumo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝ We try to hide our feelings, but we forget that our eyes speak.❞ —Healthyplace.com
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Blues
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
It was an early dark morning, the golden sky was yet to engrave its special place on the sleeping, earthen land.
It was quiet when Shinku steps outside the engawa, everyone is asleep except Nezuko who she drags with her as they both venture to the backyard.
The silence was heavy even the pink-eyed demon felt the aura of sadness emitting from the red-eyed girl. And she had no idea why Shinku felt that kind of emotion.
Upon the pair arriving to the wisteria-filled trees, Nezuko scrunches her forehead towards the scent of demon repellant flowers.
“Mphhhmf?”
“Forgive me for bringing you out of here, pink eyes. You see it’s important for me to do this, and I wanted someone to accompany me.”
The ram demon’s voice were tinged in slight desperation, it’s almost as if the pain and fear in her tone were alive.
Nevertheless, the bamboo muzzle girl was confused at her fellow demon’s behavior as she nodded her pretty head to Shinku’s request.
The nerves spiking on her muscles lessened, her tight expression went relaxed for a sliver of seconds in her deep ruby eyes.
“I owe you one.” The purple-head spoke gently before gradually releasing Nezuko’s hand while she sets her track on the largest wisteria tree, stopping before the visible tree roots.
Her nose itches from the wisterias smell, and her breathing turned ragged. Nezuko looked alarmed and step her foot forward.
“Nezuko, don’t come any further. I’ll be alright,” she promises, Shinku kneels to the dirt path—much to the noirette girl’s confusion.
The petite demon grabs a small purple pouch from her obi and she swallowed a breath, her throat bobbling up as the warm spreads into her eyes, it felt like her eyelids is burning from the rays of a blinding sun.
With her sharp claws, she dug a huge amount of dirt and buried the purple pouch within the soil. Shinku’s shoulders is trembling, the deafening silence arousing the grief which pangs her beating heart.
“Live.” Those haunting words keeps on reappearing on her dreams, it was him all over again.
It seems those words intends to taunt her as if she haven’t been surviving all this time. What does her brother wanted to tell her?
Why could she hear him in her dreams, pleading for her to be happy? To be free from her burden? When she’s the one who deserved to experience the taste of pain, to grief for their loss.
And to continue to beg for their forgiveness each time she wanted to die...
That was before she got to know one of the strongest human she’d luckily encountered.
“Thanks for accompanying me here, pink eyes. I needed this.” She uttered, a distant look covered the depths of emotions swirling inside her vibrant, teary eyes.
The purple-head female didn’t have a heart to tell this to Zenitsu, she knows that it will cause him to worry about her.
And most importantly, she’s afraid that once he knows; a tiny fear planted in her mind that Zenitsu might hate her because of her dark past.
She’s scared to admit the truth to him, her lips wobble and when she bowed her head with her purple strands dropping like a curtain to cover her pain-filled expression.
Shinku forgot to realize that Nezuko went to reach her and hug her shivering form. It was a comforting feeling that distracted her mind for a while, and she tear up.
The dams of huge emotions suddenly poured out from her soul and as she cried like a broken child who had lost everything; a loving family and a brother whom she never got to remember.
“I lost them! And it’s because of me that they died, he died while he’s in pain.” The pink-eyed demon releases a soft hum, her fingers running through Shinku’s purple strands as the crying girl sobs with all of the pain she’s releasing.
“It’s my fault, everything’s my fault!” It was painful, the hot tears sliding down her cheeks tasted so salty as her mind drifted to her brother’s corpse.
His eyes were staring blankly at her from that time. Comparing the color of his eyes to the blueness of ocean swarming the parts of the land were now withered out of life.
It causes her to choke up more in tears.
She could see her own reflection in his dead eyes, and she hated herself for what she’s become.
A monster in the eyes of a human beings. Just like how her existence is damned when that evil man set his eyes on her.
A tainted blood running in her veins had changed her whole life in a drastic turn of tragic fate.
She prayed to the gods to forgive her, and she prayed for her once family that they may find happiness in the afterlife. The girl further leans into Nezuko’s embrace, withholding the anguished cries slipping from her lips.
May her family forgives her for being a demon.
Unbeknownst to them, a pair of saddened yellow eyes watching the ram demon cries in sadness. Her sound was screaming in hurt, and it woke him abruptly.
He heard how her heart beats differently than the other night they’ve talked with each other.
Right now, the sound of sorrow is so strong it could’ve bend the ocean’s waves; the mountains breaking and the storm screaming in anguished—that’s how Shinku’s heart sounded to him, and it pains him to know how much he wishes to comfort her at this moment.
“Oi, ram demon. I challenge you for a rematch!” Inosuke announced in a loud voice, Shinku sends him a dry look, “Denied.”
The purple-head demon had a cup of tea that Zenitsu brewed for her as she sipped it to her liking.
“Hah, why not?!”
“Why won’t you help Zenitsu and Kamado on their task then?” She inquired, her crimson eyes sweep to Nezuko’s sleeping face, the bamboo girl’s head was nestled on her lap while she caressed the young demon’s black hair gently.
“No way!”
Shinku’s eyes twinkled in mischievous idea, “I see. It seems you are too weak to work on an easy task with them.”
The boar-head male flinched, “Don’t worry, they can handle it—it’s not like they’re asking for your help anyway,” she knowingly smirked.
An annoyed irk marked surfaces on the blue-haired male’s forehead and he shrieked angrily at her. “Huh?! I can do what they can do too. Just watch!”
Inside the spacious room, Tanjirou was repainting the two wooden box’s door and was enjoying chatting with the blonde slayer.
Zenitsu’s cheeks emit a dose of pink, and he shyly giggled while his eyes never stray from sewing the dark tattered sleeves of the haori from his hands.
“So how did you meet Shinku-san, Zenitsu?” Tanjirou politely asked, his attention is solely onto repainting and fixing the straps attached to their makeshift boxes.
The two teenagers didn’t mind that Inosuke had come to help them.
At first, the boar boy was confused upon the paint and brush he received and upon by watching Tanjirou’s actions he soon was able to get a gist on how to do it, saying, “He will show them how great his painting skills are.”
“It was a cold winter night when I meet her. I was being attacked by a demon on that time. I thought I was gonna die for real. By chance, Shinku was there and she came to my rescue and protected me until she defeat that demon.” He gushed like a maiden in love.
“That’s quite a story, but why were you attacked by a demon in the first place?” Tanjirou inquired, blinking his curious eyes onto the blushing male.
“Well, I was a fool to follow my former lover since she abandoned me with a large debt. Unfortunately, when I followed her during the night she was ambushed by that thing. I saw that demon eating her and I tried to escape but I was caught in the end.” He continued to stitch the tears on the dark sleeve of the haori.
“Tsk, not only you are a weakling but a stupid fool in love!” Inosuke mocked, haphazardly painting the box’s opening door and some of the paint had dropped on the floor.
Tanjirou frowned, “Inosuke, don’t be rude to Zenitsu.”
Zenitsu’s eyebrows twitching in irritation upon noticing the smeared paint on the floor. He screeches slightly, “Goddamnit, Inosuke. Some of the paint is dropping on the floor, you know that paint is given to us by the monster lady! And treat the box with care, will you?!”
The yellow-haired boy got a lump formed on top of his head (due to Tanjirou) when he described Hisa again as a monster.
“Be more respectful to grandma Hisa, Zenitsu!” The burgundy-haired boy scolded the crybaby male.
“But Tanjirou!” The yellow-haired male had tears streaming down his cheeks.
“Shut up, I’m doing a better job than the two of you! Monitsu and Gonpanchiro!” Inosuke cackled.
“It’s Zenitsu, get it right on your head. You stupid pig!”
“It’s Tanjirou!” The two slayers exclaimed in unison as the boar boy laughed at their irritated expression.
It was nice to watch the three slayers bonded in a short time of meeting each other. However, there’s something prickling on her chest. One’s red eyes were shadowed by insecurity upon noticing them interact freely with each other.
Was it by the fact that they were humans that the three of them were able to get along easily, despite the difference of their behaviors against one another?
She couldn’t help the thought that suddenly comes to her mind. That if she were a human, she’d want to engage in their conversation and have fun too.
To have something she’d want to call as friends like Zenitsu.
But she have to stop being greedy because what if they learned all the truth behind her past. Would they leave her, would the crybaby chick abandoned her?
The ram demon wasn’t sure of their reactions, his reactions and she was terrified for them to learn about it.
Everything faded in her sight melting into darkness, the happy sounds tuned off in her ears. It didn’t help that the wordless longing she felt for some company courses through her.
It’s all in her, heavy and dark as her feelings was like the silent twilight missing the light of the moon and the guidance of the stars which once aligns the vast sky to create a beautiful scenery for the world to feast their eyes on.
It was bittersweet to her when the truth comes to knock her senses.
Something warm flows into her hand, it was gentle like the indigo breeze chiming to foretell the remnants of its comfort to her cold, pale hand.
“Shinku-chan, I finished repairing the tears on your haori.” A flicker of doubts emerged in her eyes, and Shinku remained quiet.
Wordlessly, the thunder user provided a tiny smile on his lips, and in one quick move, he drapes the black haori on her shoulders—the cloth blanketing her with warmth.
Vexation ignited into her scarlet eyes and swiftly connected with one’s soft ochre sights. Zenitsu’s eyes tells everything she didn’t consider.
It was a look of concern, care and honesty. And his eyes never lies to her as she was simply drawn by the gentle warm of his yellow gaze.
His stare seems to bring the redness crawling to her cheeks, and she refused to look at him when he gave her that look.
Nezuko suddenly stirred up from her slumber, the ebony-haired demon in her child size was found to be sitting on Shinku’s lap.
Her half-lidded eyes flutters for a few seconds before she produces a cheery hummed when she saw Zenitsu within her sight.
“Mhhnmf!”
“Hello, Nezuko-chan!” He greeted the bamboo girl before his focus went to Shinku who immediately scowled.
His chocolate-yellow eyes gaped when he saw her slightly pouting. It made his heart skyrocketed in happiness, and he made a silly dance in front of the two demons, shocking them.
The blonde slayer’s red cheeks intensified as he brings a small flower to Shinku’s palm. And it brought a goofy smile out of him, “This is for a beautiful girl like Shinku-chan,” he giggled.
He also gives a yellow flower to Nezuko who accepted it within a second and hummed at him. The black-haired girl was quick to showcase her gift to her brother who’s patting his sister’s head.
All the while, Inosuke who had finally done his part correctly had jumped and rammed his boar masked onto Tanjirou’s back.
“Why’d you do that, Inosuke!” The poor brother rubbed his back in pain, staring at the proud boar boy.
“Let’s have our rematch fight, Gonpachiro!”
“We can’t fight, we’re still injured!”
“Pig assault!”
“Mphmmmf!” The three were running around the room since Inosuke was pursuing the two siblings for a fight while Shinku and Zenitsu were busy conversing with one another.
“Why is mine the color of violet?” Shinku casually asked, her eyes were in a myriad of blues; it’s as if the extent of pain stirring into her darkened eyes.
“Well, it represents you. And it’s because this flowers had a meaning behind its appearance.” The blonde became shy, his fingers fiddling in nervous feat.
Shinku arch one of her eyebrows in confusion, “This flower is called?” She humored him, anything to distract her mind from her depressing thoughts.
“An alyssum.” He mumbled, his cheeks becoming rosier in each seconds.
“And its meaning is—“ His answer became gibberish, his voice is too small for her to catch his reason for giving it to her.
“What?”
His uneven golden choppy bangs covers his eyes, and he hesitantly spoke a little louder.
“—Worth beyond beauty.” At his response, he quickly escapes from her sight. He left a trail of lightning currents on his previous spot.
Shinku’s eyes widened in shock, her lips slightly parted open.
“Ah, I messed things up!” The blonde immediately cried in shame and she could detect the flustered tone hinted behind his screaming voice.
Zenitsu was then chased by Inosuke too, joining the siblings on the run to get away from the boar-masked male.
“Come back here and fight me, you weaklings!”
Notes:
A/N: It was a short chapter, but I hope you guys like it. I wanted to show here that Shinku is restraining herself from befriending the two other slayers. She wanted to be their friend, but because of her insecurity as a demon. It stops her from seeking their friendship.
But she didn’t realize that the other two slayers considers her as a part of their group, that she was already a friend in their eyes.
I think that’s why she’s more close to Nezuko because she felt like Nezuko could understand her pain of becoming a demon.
Chapter 13: Mount Natagumo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝ If you can only do one thing, hone it to perfection. Hone it to the utmost limit!❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Mount Natagumo
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
The golden dawn brings good news, in the beginning of the day one might think the morning was greeting the people.
There now comes a time, grandma Hisa had called upon the doctor to give a check up on the three teenagers’ health conditions.
Upon a quick health examination for the boys, the doctor in tow concluded that their injuries are all healed up.
This good news seems to uplift a bright smile on Tanjirou’s facial features. His uncontained chuckles led Inosuke and a worried Zenitsu to glance at him.
A few hours passed, Matsuemon beating its strong wings to the sky as the crow landed its crow feet onto the wooden flooring.
Tanjirou was sitting nearby the opened shoji doors; he moved Nezuko’s box beside him, his attention diverting to Matsuemon, his crow messenger.
Inosuke had steams flowing through his nostrils, watching a blushing Zenitsu holding a purple flower close to his wooden box.
“The next mission is north-northeast!” The crow repeated the words, “All three of you are assigned to head to Mt. Natagumo!”
Prior to Matsuemon’s announcement, the three locked gazes—their eyes all wondering why were the three of them are assigned in a single mission.
By the urgent news of Tanjirou’s crow, this mission could be dangerous. For one thing, Zenitsu could tell was his gut telling him that he wouldn’t like what their next mission is all about.
Dusk hovered the black clouds in the sky, by the time the three demon hunters trek to the northeast.
Zenitsu took a sighting at the shadow of the hill, it was a dark mountain with a very creepy sounds springing on the inside of the forest.
The yellow-haired teen could hear the numerous cries for help, and the sound of a sharp noise silencing the thrumming beats of a living being.
His heart dropped down to his stomach, his skin turning pale as he sweats in a dawning realization.
Someone had died in there.
He felt nauseous, so sick and scared of thinking to venture inside that horrible place. Even Shinku’s sound couldn’t keep him calm.
His fear is like a poison consuming his body and mind until he no longer stands, but sits himself on the ground; afraid of hearing again another person’s heart to die.
Tanjirou and Inosuke apparently felt confused upon the thunder user’s sudden scared reaction.
“What’s wrong, Zenitsu?” Tanjirou question in concern.
“Can’t you even tell that right now I’m utterly terrified?!” His voice reaching a high octave, followed by the warm beads of tears rushing to his cheeks.
“Why the hell is he sitting like that? He has that ram demon to protect him, I don’t even get that spineless coward.” The boar masked boy stated, his index finger pointing to the wooden box that the crybaby carried.
“Shut up, you pig face!” Zenitsu tearfully yelled in frightened tone.
“Still, we can’t expect ourselves to stay here. Someone might be in trouble there.” Tanjirou pondered, his worried eyes lingered to the mountain.
“Can we just leave him be here? Let the ram demon babysit his cowardly self.” Inosuke pointed out, he places his hand on each sides while he’s tapping his sandals in an impatient manner.
“Hey, don’t talk about Shinku-chan like that?!”
All of a sudden, Tanjirou’s concern expression changed into an alarming look.
“This smell..” Immediately, the burgundy-haired male runs fast, straight to the mountain Natagumo. Inosuke followed close behind him.
“Guys, don’t leave me here by myself!”
‘I wonder if they hate me?’ Zenitsu blankly thought, ‘Would you really leave your friend by the roadside?’
‘Poor me left alone here.’ The wave of intense self-pity covered him, the yellow-haired male glumly watched the scene in front of him.
A soft clicking of wood been opened, and an outline figure of a person crept out of the box. Gradually changing into one’s original height.
“How long will you keep on sitting there, crybaby chick?”
Zenitsu shrieked in surprise, his yellow-brown orbs found the red eyes glowing in the dark.
Chuntaro, his sparrow chirps in as it plops itself on top of Shinku’s head.
“—but the mountain, it rings a sound of twisted, scary noises! It scared me to not enter the forest,” he whined, his eyes noticing a frowned expression etched on her pretty face.
Having deal with Zenitsu’s antics, Shinku grab a hold of the back collar of the thunder user and proceed to drag him towards the mountain.
“No! I’m gonna die, I don’t want to go in there. Shinku-chan!”
“That’s not an excuse for you to back out on this mission. Kamado and the boar needs your help.” Shinku taking notes of their surroundings once they entered the grim forest, the stench of blood floating around the place.
The girl with purple tone hair almost drools at the sweet scent, but she uses her other sleeve to block her nose from smelling it.
‘Calm down, Shinku. It’s human blood, you can’t eat humans. You can’t.’ Some sweats rolling below her chin and she heaved a gulp of air.
“—but they don’t need me here. They left me alone by myself!” He sniffles in tears, the snot running down his nose.
“Are you blind? Am I not here to drag your heavy ass in this mountain?” Shinku sneered, making Zenitsu blushed at her statement.
“Shinku-chan, my butt isn’t that heavy!” He cried with an offended look.
“Then walk on your own.” In an instant, Shinku removed her grip on his collar. She waited until Zenitsu stands up and shakily pulled on her haori’s sleeve end.
“Tanjirou! Nezuko-chan! Wild boar, where are you guys?” Zenitsu raised his voice as it echoes throughout the area.
The female in red kimono shot a deadpanned look towards the crying teen—somehow, he resembles like a lost child in a strange place.
“I advise you to stop yelling in a middle of the forest. It might attract some unwanted attention to us,” upon her explanation, the thunder user clings to her waist.
“Don’t leave me here,” he hiccuped in tears.
“Silly human, I won’t abandoned you. Rest assured that I’m on your side.” Shinku muttered, her right palm placing on the top of his yellow head as Zenitsu look at her in a shy gaze.
“Shinku-chan!” He cooed.
“Now get up and wipe your tears off.” He complied to her request.
“Is that a—spider webs?!” Zenitsu was gasping out of fear, hiding behind Shinku as he gripped on her sleeve.
Following his line of vision, there’s an appearance of several spider web between the gaps of each rigid trees.
“Oh god, please protect me. Shinku-chan!” His voice trembling in horror.
The ram demon hushed him, her crimson red eyes narrowed when her ears caught a strain of pattering noises.
Was it left?
Where was it moving towards to?
One’s red eyes darkened.
“What an irritating sound.” Shinku intone, rotating to face a bemused crybaby—her left hand grab on his waist and pulls him to her arms.
Zenitsu’s face was beet red. On the other hand, Shinku sharply sense something white nearing the human and swiftly thrust her right palm to snatched and crushed it.
It shook the lovesick boy in her arms, “What was that?”
Shinku let go of the crybaby as she backs away, and glared to her hand with blood seeping through her fingers.
“There’s a pest. A sneaky little insect thinks that it could slip under someone’s nose,” the purple-head demon smirked coldly, shaking off the blood in her hand and wipe it off using her sleeve.
“Shall we exterminate the demon, food supplier?” A gleam flashing on her crimson orbs.
Chuntaro happily chirp above her head.
The blonde froze in fear before he sobbed uncontrollably, “I can’t do it, I’m weak against fighting demons!” He latched on her back, anything to halt her from pursuing the demon.
“Yes, you can. You are no longer a weak crybaby, but an incredibly strong swordsman.” She whispered, her sandals roving on the path. Not minding the weight of a crying person behind her back.
“Now, you are just flattering me!”
The smell of a demon got stronger as they moved closer to its destination. Shinku had her guard up, the deeper they walked—the more she could hear those rustling spiders tapping the uneven, dirt ground.
“Zenitsu? What do you hear?”
“Eh? I heard a loud, terrible sound from there.”
“Where?” She’s still carrying the swordsman on her back, hands resting on the back of his thighs.
The ram demon heard him whimpered, and whirled back to find a human head with a small body of a spider, looking at them with its deadly stare.
“Now, that’s something I can call as horrifying.” Shinku calmly noted.
“Stop saying such creepy stuffs!” Zenitsu started screaming hysterically behind her back.
Zenitsu got a hundred of complaints running in his mind, first is that he regret coming here with Shinku as they find a spider with a human face.
Second was that Tanjirou and Inosuke left him alone, heck he even take away his cute sister to face danger. That stupid idiot of a brother he is.
Third, he thought that Shinku is taking him to somewhere safe when every parts of the forest went blurred in his vision. The rest of his complaints were all about how ominous this mountain seems to be.
“Let this be a dream, oh god. I’m so so scared!” A trail of tears lines down his face as he shrieked in high notes.
“No, sorry to break your fantasy. But we’re here.” Shinku declared, putting down Zenitsu on the ground.
It dampened his mood, what he saw shocked him to the core.
There were victims tangled by spider webs and a floating house which is supported by a sturdy, white thread surrounding on it. Not to mention, they detect a strong acrid smell coming from above them.
“What the heck is that?!”
“Zenitsu, it appears that the victims are changing. It looks like they’re turning into a spider.” Shinku stated, her steeled eyes surveying the captured demon slayers with a thread on their bodies.
The floating house rattled a noise, a thin thread came out of it as a large body of a spider with a human head emerged and hanging below the house.
“It’s huge!” Zenitsu exclaimed.
Shinku craned her head and her eyes narrowed before she spoke, “Chuntaro.”
The sparrow drops down on her palm and peer to her serious expression. “Things will get messy soon. I suggest for you to hide and wait ‘til the fight is over.”
Upon her grave tone, the sparrow nodded and hide itself under her black haori.
The ram demon got a feeling that the mizunoto would run away so when the boy attempted to escape.
A hand yanked on his back collar, “Stop, let go of me. If you’re suggesting that I fight that demon, I’ll die!”
“You’re not escaping crybaby. Better yet, you are going to hack that thing’s head off.” She explained, her red eyes never straying from the wide-eyed spider demon when he took notice of her.
“No, Shinku-chan, stop having such high expectations of me!” He whined.
“Why is a demon like you traveling with a human?” It spoke, the spider demon’s reaction was filled with disgust.
Shinku responded in a cold tone, “Maybe because I don’t want to associate myself to him and towards the likes of you.”
It causes the brother spider demon to be agitated as he laughed it off, “Whatever, that human of yours is already losing.”
“What are you talking about?!” Zenitsu snapped, already facing the demon as Shinku removed her hold on his collar.
“Just take a look at your hands, you stupid human. It’s a poison that makes you turn into a spider.”
The mizunoto glanced at his hands, his face went confused. “But there’s nothing wrong with my hands,” he showed his palm to the spider demon.
“Impossible! You should already been pricked with my poison!”
“Ah, that filthy thing tried to do it. But I guess it failed to do its job,” Shinku giggled, her deep ruby eyes conveyed mockery.
“You wench!” The spider demon growled at her.
“Hurry up, and prick the guy with poison!” The spider brother demon ordered its minions of spiders.
A cry from her left causes Shinku to kick some of the human hybrid spiders away from Zenitsu.
“You crybaby, are you alright?” When she shifts her head towards the swordsman, Shinku blinked when she found him climbing on the tree.
“It’s useless, he is now already pricked with poison!”
The girl’s red eyes shot wide open, and throw a scolding look to the slayer. “It’s all the more reason for you to defeat that thing. Get your ass down here and fight.”
“I know that, but 90% of my fears is all about me turning into a spider! I hate it, I hate this!” He whisper-yelled, unaware that the spiders are climbing on the tree too.
“How amusing, that boy is too cowardly to fight back!” The spider demon mockingly laughed at the blonde slayer.
She continues to evade the human hybrid spiders within her space, her sandals trampling down some of the spiders that tried to prick her.
They got thirty minutes to defeat that thing, but the problem is, Zenitsu was still panicking over becoming a spider.
“Once the poison makes it rounds, and you turn into a spider. You’ll lose all your intelligence too!”
“No! That’s what I just don’t like about this! Shinku will not like me anymore if I turn into a bald human-spider!”
That’s what he worries about?
Shinku was dumbfounded a little, keeping the human hybrid spiders in a distance.
It didn’t take time for the blonde to faint in fear once he notice his hair falling out due to the poison. As he falls down from the tree, Shinku knew things will get serious from the moment Zenitsu decided to fight.
“Thunder breathing, first form.” He twists his body upright, his feet pressed on the tree as he launch at the spider brother demon.
The ram demon give a minuscule smile, “Took you a long time,” she dodges another spiders as she delivers a kick, throwing a couple of spiders across a distance.
But that thing just spewed a poisonous substance to Zenitsu’s direction, in a quick reaction he was able to dodge it midair and descended on the ground.
The poisonous substance splattered over the tree, its acidic property rapidly dissolving the tree trunk.
At any rate, the spider brother demon spewed a lot of poison to interrupt Zenitsu from finishing his form. It seems he knows that the young slayer only knows one form.
Shinku observed, he needed some sort of help. And she’ll buy him some time.
“Allow me to offer my assistance, crybaby chick.”
Smelling the blood from Zenitsu cause her eyes slitted in anger before turning her attention towards the army of little spiders.
“Quick, poison the boy ‘til he die from the toxin!”
Her eyes darting through the numerous spiders crawling towards them, mainly targeting to sting their poison to Zenitsu.
Stomping one pest around her foot, “Blood demon art,” her nails pricking the inside of her palm.
Moving in front of the yellow-haired boy, her red eyes gleaming in protectiveness. She’ll give him time to prepare himself.
A drop of blood pour down as the little spiders along the spider demon watched her. A red sphere forming around the field until it disappears.
Smirking, both of her red eyes had a symbol of yellow crown with tiny stars embedded on it.
“—Queen’s royal judgement.”
“Obey my orders. Stand down, dirty insects. ” All of the human head spiders halted, the orders from the spider demon went forgotten.
“What did you do? You vixen!” The spider demon spouted with such anger.
And a burst of lightning roared behind her back, the shockwaves of the lightning rods threw off the little spiders around them.
“Thunder breathing, first form.” The ground is vibrating, the air turned heavy when she felt a heavy spike of electricity trailing everywhere in this area.
“I’m just helping out the food supplier,” she shrugged, a smug ass grin on her face.
Drawing her left leg backwards, and lifting it in ease.
The spider demon growled at her, he couldn’t move because of her blood demon art. She has the ability to control demons and humans too, against their will.
“Thunderclap and flash,” she could hear the boy whispered his form, the little sparks of electric waves become intensely strong.
“Sorry, but it seems like you’ll be the one who is going to lose.” She moves her leg in a horizontal position, and sharpened her gaze in concentration.
“Ready, Zenitsu?”
Shinku boredly talked, watching the spider demon immobilized above their heads, it slew a lot of curses to her.
“—Six-fold!” From that moment, Shinku felt the sudden weight on her raised leg and her lips upturned into a grinned.
“He’s all yours to kill, human.” She teased.
Putting pressure on her right foot, she swings her left leg with such speed and force; hurling the sleeping Zenitsu in the air—to the spider demon’s direction.
Modifying the first form to his advantage, the girl with ram horns just pump her fist and hums her encouragement.
Then the purple-head whistles in impressed, the crybaby can be strategic.
He makes uses of the spider webs as his leverage to jump, his speed is like a lightning bolt and when he reached to the top.
A sound of thunder erupted in the forest.
The battle has ended.
Shinku utilized the strength in her legs to reach the floating house where Zenitsu laid down on the roof. A sick feeling formed on the pit of her stomach when she saw him pale with blood dripping on his nose.
The poison is spreading fast. There were black veins sprouting on the back of his hand. Seeing his terrible condition, it made her feel miserable.
The ram demon kneels down beside him, she removes the wooden box he carries and settle it on her left side.
She needs to treat his wounds, her sharp hearing senses his beating heart thumping slow.
Shinku pulled out some bandages from the box, cleaning the blood off his dazed face as she held back the tears flooding in her red eyes.
“Don’t cry, I’m sorry for making you cry.” Before she even registered her actions, her arms instinctively moves to hug Zenitsu.
Please, don’t die. Don’t die...
“Shinku-chan?” The blonde slayer tiredly asked her. He felt the warm tears colliding on his cheek, and his yellow eyes noticing Shinku’s sad, tearful eyes.
“You were amazing, you did a good job in defeating it.” Her tone scarcely suppressed her heavy emotions, she speaks in a trembling voice.
“I did?” He drew a shaky breath before replying in a muffled voice, his chin leaning on her shoulder.
“Yes, you did. And it’s not a dream anymore. You can be strong if you want to. You are a powerful swordsman.” When Zenitsu heard her words, his watery golden eyes glistened like raindrops falling in the sky.
The boy opened and closed his lips, it was unbelievable to hear the fact that there exists a person who acknowledged him for his strength and effort.
That there is someone who believed in him after all this time. One that never abandoned him during his times of insecurity and self-doubts. And someone who’d stay with a coward like him other than gramps.
She is that someone who appeared in his life. No words could described how grateful he was to her. It makes him want to cry more, to express his untold pain as the warm in his chest swelled.
The injured slayer weakly gripped on each of her sleeves albeit trying to reciprocate her affection.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered, his eyesight had little dark spots on his vision—Zenitsu was in excruciating pain, bringing his mind into a state of half-wakefulness.
Shinku shuts her eyes tight, her arms tightened her embrace on Zenitsu. “Don’t give up, just stay awake. Help is soon to come.”
Zenitsu barely nodded and let out a tiny smile.
He still wanted to live. Deep inside the young blonde knew, he was all she’s got left in this world. Inhaling sharply, he uses the breathing technique in order to slow down the poison until help arrives.
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
Chuntaro seeks to find help for Zenitsu. Shinobu is arriving.
Notes:
A/N: Give me some penny of your thoughts, how do you imagine Zenitsu’s reaction if he is on a trial? XD
Chapter 14: Trials and Tribulations
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝ Be strong now, because things get better. It might be stormy now, but it can’t rain forever.❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Trials and Tribulations
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
The full moon faintly shimmers through the twilight hour, the dark forest breathing a sound of flute whenever the wind carries the nature’s voice.
It was a low whisper tune , but cold to her ears. Zenitsu’s skin was considerably paling as white as snow. His arms and legs continues to get smaller.
Shinku was sick with worry for the boy’s health. As the mizunoto maintained his breathing technique, his forehead resting on her chest.
‘Shinku-chan, I’m sorry.’ The blonde slayer thought.
The increasing fear remains in her vermillion eyes, a lock of purple hair hanging over worried-filled eyes as her lips turned into a grim line.
For a moment, she noticed a few colorful butterflies fluttering their wings close to her.
A sharp noise came from behind her, more like a clanging noise of a metal thrusting in powerful speed to aim her.
Swoosh.
The transparent air ferociously blows around them, some of her locks gets sliced up in the wind and a clean cut form on her other red cheek.
Within a span of seconds, the ram demon swiftly grasp the relatively thin blade in her palm, applying strength to halt the tip of the weapon to prevent it piercing into Zenitsu’s face.
Blood oozing from her hand, her eyebrows scrunched in slight pain as she masked her emotions in the presence of a hashira.
“Hello, it was a surprise for me to know that you stopped my sword. Demon girl,” it was a soft tone from an unknown woman, to Shinku it sounded like the human was being sarcastic to her.
“Tell me, are you planning to feast on one vulnerable demon slayer?”
The purple-head demon could feel her body sweating, her heart’s speeding up. The wound from her bleeding palm is stinging in pain and when she side glanced her injury.
The wrist on her vein spreading purple patches on her skin, Shinku shuddered a painful breath—she could feel her strength drastically reducing and her hand shakes ever so slightly from holding the woman’s nichirin sword.
But she maintained her ground, not showing the obvious signs of pain towards the female hashira.
“Can you not speak, demon girl?” She could sense this swordswoman’s gaze burning holes on her head, “He needs medical attention, he’s been poisoned.”
The purple-head girl calmly replied, twisting her head slightly to look at the hashira.
Shinku found the woman’s purple eyes to be quite frightening. Beneath those soft-looking eyes lurks inside the deep emotions; raw agony, hatred and vengeance reflecting her appearance.
It was obvious to her that the pony-tailed female despised her, a living demon in the flesh.
The swordswoman seems startled upon her response. Blood and tears runs down to her cheeks, she could tell the woman was only doing her duty to protect her members.
And Shinku respected her actions, she could never blamed her on this part.
“Please save him,” the ram demon’s voice cracked in the end, her body began to shiver in intense pain as she gripped tight the nichirin blade stained with her blood.
“What?” An incredulous expression morph on the pony-tailed female.
“Zenitsu has been through a lot. I want him to live,” the purple-head felt the drips of blood falling from her chin, using her spare hand to cover her blood-filled lips.
“Even if your life is in danger, you still placed concern over his life?” Shinobu was baffled, a curious tone hinted in her voice as her smile faltered a little.
“You can behead me after you cure him. Just help him!” She desperately begged, and the woman’s eyes further widened—stunned upon what she had witnessed.
A demon pleading to save the human’s life instead their own? It was unheard of, an impossible dream that her beloved sister someday wish for it to become true.
But right now, Shinobu was witnessing a miracle in front of her purple sights. She didn’t know what to make out of this situation.
For the first time in her life, Shinobu is at a loss of words.
Shinku shrink to a child size, body feeling weakened from the blade’s poison. Her field of vision began to spin—loosening her hold on the nichirin sword.
The insect hashira suddenly pulls her weapon and sheath it in place to her white belt holster.
“Unfortunately, I lack strength to decapitate a demon’s head. However, I make use of my poison to my advantage to finish the demons.”
The small demon’s body uncontrollably sways, she falls forward to Zenitsu’s direction, his back crashing into the rooftop.
“I will save him since you asked so nicely, and in return, I gave you the weakest dose of my poison. I can spare your life should you answer one of my questions.”
Shinobu did a close-eyed smile to Shinku, the hashira crouching low and grab onto Zenitsu’s wrist all while she inject him an antidote for the poison.
Being poisoned is the first time Shinku experienced it, the pain numbing her limbs; the after effects of it becomes unbearable leading to her shallow breathing.
Her eyes went half-lidded by the time she sense his heart beating returns to a normal rhythmic pattern which calms her mind.
“Demon girl, tell me. Have you ever killed a human or have you eaten one?” The woman’s voice turning faint to her buzzing ears.
“I never killed a human nor will I eat them. Zenitsu wouldn’t want me to do it...” Shinku groggily answered, the ram demon felt cold as if she was being submerged below the icy waters in the winter season.
“I see.” Shinobu briefly nodded though a pondering look etched on her face when she directed it to the ram demon.
“Will he be alright?” And that’s the last thing the purple-head girl asked before she completely blacked out.
So far the insect hashira couldn’t detect the purple-head for any signs of lying. It was a pure answer filled with honesty and truth. Or it could be that this girl is good at making up lies.
Shinobu hoped that it’s a latter part for that girl’s sake. She was often a ruthless demon slayer who doesn’t bat mercy upon her targets.
If it’s the other way around, a cold smile shaped into the woman’s lips. And a spark of bloodlust envelopes inside her pretty purple eyes.
The purple-eyed female will not hesitate to finish her if Shinku tries to fool her. In a blink of an eye, she vanished into the thin air, leaving a trace of illusionary butterflies to her previous spot.
For now, she’ll leave alone this demon girl for a while. If she could survive the wisteria poison flowing into her veins, Shinobu will once more interrogate her with other questions she’d want to ask her.
An awake Zenitsu is covered up with bandages from head to toe and a sign of treatment pin to his chest. His golden teary eyes sweep beside him, the ram demon had fallen unconscious and her condition wasn’t faring well.
To make matters worse, a rope was securely tied to her wrist in case, Shinku got hungry and attacked them. The young blonde was offended, trying to change their mind to remove her bindings. But they refused to do so.
The group of kakushi shooks their head and opted to tell him that ‘they can’t afford to lose more human lives on this tragic night.’ Still, he swallowed the burning fury arising from his chest and he took a deep inhale.
Chuntaro softly chirps above his head, his bird companion made things a little better for Zenitsu.
The wooden box is gently set to the girl’s right side, several Kakushi tried to distance him from Shinku but he refute their concern as he states to them that the girl means no harm.
None of them believed him, his ears could hear their sound emitting a strong reaction of fear and uneasy when it comes to the purple-head girl.
And it hurt him inside when they avoid her like a plague in front of his chocolate-yellow eyes. He had questioned the kakushi upon why the demon girl turned out like that.
Their response sends a chill running down his spine, “Lady Kocho seems to spare the demon’s life as she gave it a weak dose of wisteria poison.”
Honestly, if Zenitsu’s movement was not restricted of bandages he would’ve scare off that male kakushi right away.
Shinku was not an it! She’s a living being with feelings too. She may be a demon ,but she was once a human. How could they have disregarded that thought?!
With that in mind, he instinctively jumps in shocked when a crow loudly announces a cold message.
“Tanjirou, Nezuko, Zenitsu and Shinku are to be brought back to the headquarters! Bring them back!” The bird’s voice resounded throughout the forestry.
Either way, Zenitsu had a bad feeling about this. They have violated the corps rule, and he didn’t want to think about the punishment.
Oh god, they’re going to be in a huge trouble. He’s so scared to the point that he fainted when he heard some of the kakushi murmuring words such as “execution” and “death.”
Zenitsu was rudely awakened by a loud rough voice. The glaring lights of the sun almost blinded him, but he blinked his eyes slowly until his vision adjusted.
Lo and behold, his very being shook with nervousness upon the Kakushi declaring that he was in the presence of the hashiras, the most high ranking position that a demon hunter could attain.
His brimming eyes found Tanjirou laying beside him and he shouted with so much joy. “Tanjirou, you’re all right?!” He cried in a river of tears.
“Zenitsu, thank goodness you’re fine!” Tanjirou mirrored his reply, his sound giving off a sense of comfort and familiarity and it eases his bubbling nerves.
“Quit yelling, show some respect to the hashiras!” The kakushi scolded them both.
To his certain dismay, the yellow ball of sunshine was still wrapped up in bandages over his entire body, but Tanjirou had his arms bounded.
“This is so unfair, why am I still covered in bandages while Tanjirou’s arms wrapped in ropes?!” The blonde complained, he heard the female hashira with braided hairstyle giggled at him and he ignored it.
The kakushi slap his head, and an irk marked formed on the thunder user’s temple.
The audacity of that kakushi is making him more irritant and whiny to his surroundings.
“I heard these boys are mizunotos who traveled with two demons, they’re not looking so flamboyant at all.”
Zenitsu sobbed silently, he could tell just by their sounds that they’re angry, confused and disappointed at the two of them.
“Who are these people?” Tanjirou questioned and his head got slam on the stone pavement by the kakushi, “ Don’t open your mouth just yet, you moron!”
“This is the Demon Slayer Corps Headquarters,” Shinobu kindly informed them about their whereabouts based on Tanjirou’s confused facial expression.
“—and you guys are about to be put on trial,” horror painted on Zenitsu’s tear stained appearance, “Tanjirou Kamado and Zenitsu Agatsuma.” Shinobu concluded.
“Before we begin the trial, why don’t you guys state your reasons for the crimes you’ve committed?” the woman with butterfly clip inquired.
“There’s no need for the trial!” The man with flame-like hair vocalizes.
“Giving protection to the demons is a serious offense to the demon slayer corps rule.” The flame hashira exclaimed.
“Let’s behead them along with the demons!” Rengoku strongly suggested.
“In that case, allow me to flamboyantly decapitate their heads.” Uzui talked.
Meanwhile, the mist pillar wasn’t listening in the entire conversation—his mind drawn to the beautiful misty clouds surfacing on the deep blue sky.
“Ah, what pitiful souls they’ve come to be.” The dark-haired man uttered with tears flowing in his white pearly eyes, “I pity them for having been born at all.”
‘That’s way too harsh!’ The thunder user thought.
No, he didn’t want to die young yet.
Zenitsu let out an ear-piercing shriek upon listening to the hashira’s opinions. “Be quiet!” The kakushi harshly lectured him, but he couldn’t give a single damn about it.
“Zenitsu, calm down.” Tanjirou tried to console him, but to no avail the fear became so prominent to his eyes.
“Tanjirou,” he choke with tears.
The scared male was greatly concern on both his and Tanjirou’s lives. Not to mention, he was worried about Shinku and Nezuko too.
More tears slipped into his cheeks , ‘How ruthless. Their superiors just suggested to execute them without hearing their voice of reason!’
Come to think of it, where is Shinku and Nezuko? The yellow-haired male shifted his head, his eyes searching for the two wooden boxes.
He also noticed Tanjirou doing the same.
“The hashira are speaking. Where are you guys looking at?” The kakushi in tow asked them.
“These people are considered the nine highest-ranking swordsmen in the Demon Slayer Corps.” The male kakushi told them.
“Let’s put them out of their misery.”
“Right!”
“Let’s do it. Flamboyantly.”
“Nezuko, Shinku-san, Inosuke?!” Tanjirou called for his missing friends.
“No! Somebody help us, Shinku-chan! Nezuko-chan!” By now, the blonde slayer was rolling in the ground while he’s crying. He couldn’t run because of the bandages around his entire body.
“Forget that. What do we do about Tomioka?” A new voice piped in, a man with heterochromia eyes was found sitting on the tree. Along with a snake companion slithering on his neck.
“Seeing him there without any restraints is giving me a headache.”
“He allows the Kamado siblings escape based on what Kocho-san told us. Therefore, he is guilty too for protecting a demon.” The snake pillar added.
“Why don’t you start on explaining your actions, Tomioka?”
Tomioka Giyuu is at a large distance from his fellow hashira, he kept silent throughout the conversation.
“Isn’t it fine? He did come without any complaints.” Shinobu inputted.
“I haven’t also forgotten that I heard something about you Kocho-san. Clearly you are guilty too, for sparing a demon’s life,” the snake pillar accused the insect hashira.
Zenitsu’s ears perked up and looked at the insect hashira in surprise. Along with the other hashiras wearing shocked expression, Giyuu’s eyes slightly widened upon hearing it.
Shinobu clap her hands and smiled brightly, “My, I’ve been caught. I merely spare her life because she willingly surrender and asked me to save one of our men. Isn’t she such a thoughtful girl?”
“Now, you’re just making up excuses.” Iguro scoffed, his eyes narrowing against her.
No, she’s definitely not lying. Zenitsu listened to her sound. It’s like a mixture of rage, understanding and painful emotions residing within her.
The insect hashira’s sound is too overwhelming, it made him feel a little suffocated.
“Let’s come up with the punishment later. I’m more curious to hear about Kamado’s story. Especially, to the other boy’s story.” Her purple eyes landed on the flinching blonde.
“The reason they’re going on missions with demons in tow despite being a demon slayer. I want to hear their explanations.” Shinobu voiced.
“Kamado and Agatsuma, why were you guys traveling with two demons when the both of you are demon hunters?”
Tanjirou sat up along with a sniveling Zenitsu who struggled to sit on the ground.
...
“There’s no need to ask.” Uzui grasp on the handle of his weapons, he seem threatening towards the two mizunoto’s point of view.
The scaredy-cat male yelped in frightened voice, he moves to hide behind his friend’s back.
“You can take your time to speak your reasons.” Shinobu ignored the sound pillar’s response.
“She’s my younger sib—“ the boy with hanafuda earrings abruptly coughed in pain as Zenitsu watches his red-haired friend in worry.
The insect pillar fetched a small gourd in her hands, and gave the boy some drink containing with painkiller. She also gave one to Zenitsu too, knowing his whole body aching in pain.
“That demon is my sister! While I was away, my family was attacked by a demon, and when I returned home. They were all dead except my sister who turned into a demon. But she hasn’t ever eaten anyone!” Tanjirou spoke with resolute tinged in his voice.
“Well, how about you? Agatsuma-san?”
“Shinku-chan saved me from a demon on that winter night. I met her when she’s already a demon, she never eat a human but the blood of animals.” Zenitsu meekly replied.
The pony-tailed female got a twinkle on her eyes, “But don’t you ever think she’s lying? She could be eating humans before you met her. You don’t know much about her past, do you?”
The thunder breather hangs his head downward, “I may not know much about her past. But I know she’s got a pure heart since all this time when I’m with her, she often worries and cares about me. And she always control herself from craving human flesh.” He stumbled a reply, feeling their burning gazes on him.
He took a deep breath, “ That’s why I believed Shinku-chan wouldn’t eat humans but animals. She wanted to remain her humanity even if she is a demon.” And his tearful eyes glanced determinedly to Shinobu’s eyes.
“What nonsensical excuses, there’s no way I’ll believe any of your ramblings.” Iguro stated.
“If she’s a family, of course you’re defending her. But the other boy is protecting a demon who’s not related to him. It could be a demon’s ability,” the snake pillar guessed.
“If that’s the case, we better behead the demon for the sake of the boy!” Rengoku exuberantly claims.
Zenitsu and Tanjirou paled, “No, Shinku-chan is my beloved, my future wife. I’ve known her for three years already!”
“Well, I don’t believe any of your reasons.” Iguro uttered in a monotone voice.
“Their minds been brainwashed by the demons. Let us kill them immediately to set their souls free.” the stone pillar muttered.
“Please listen to me. I became a swordsman in hopes of finding a cure for Nezuko!” Tanjirou loudly voiced.
“I wanted to find a cure for Shinku too. In hopes to marry her since she agreed to my proposal!” Zenitsu quickly replied after Tanjirou spoke.
Why won’t they believed them? The yellow-haired boy gritted his teeth, the frustration continues to grow inside him. All he ever heard from their sounds were internal doubts, and the silent rage upon hearing each of their claims.
Zenitsu tears up in sadness, he knew that without doubt that there’s nothing he could do to change their minds. It seems their sounds syncing on beheading Shinku and Nezuko.
Only the butterfly woman and the mismatched haori guy had different opinions from the rest.
A sound of a tempestuous wind caught the blonde’s attention, he freezes up when he senses Shinku and Nezuko’s sounds too.
What was this intimidating pressure? Zenitsu was sweating in fear, this person’s sound had such strong hatred, and anger building up his being—it made him gulped consciously.
The two mizunotos hold their breath when they saw a white-haired man carrying two boxes in each of his two palms.
‘ Shinku-chan/ Nezuko.’ The two young males thought in unison.
The wind pillar had a crazed look in his eyes as his smile becomes crueler. “What the hell are you guys trying to pull here?”
“This won’t do, Lord Shinazugawa. I must ask you to put down those boxes!” The female kakushi politely requested.
The insect hashira silently stood up, not putting on a smile on her face. “Shinazugawa, please don’t act out of line.”
“You brats think that just because they don’t eat humans, they can be able to protect humans as a demon slayers too. Don’t make me laughed out of your foolishness!” The wind pillar stated, he slides his blade out in the open.
Zenitsu’s heartbeat races fast. Wide-eyed, he watches the green blade stabbing through the box with blood drenching the nichirin sword.
“Stop it,” he begged him, the tears flowing out of the corner of his eyes. Besides him, Tanjirou was yelling towards the wind pillar’s actions.
The water pillar tried to intervene, but his sayings went ignored by his fellow hashiras. They were too immersed upon what the boys would do if Sanemi tried to act on his own way.
A tiny scream of pain reaches into the blonde’s ears as the wind pillar pierced his sword to the other box. His weapon soaked with red blood, it felt like Zenitsu’s heart stopped when the crazy guy laughed at the two demon girls’ pain.
When he heard that familiar voice gasped in hurt. Something snapped inside of Zenitsu. His once crying tears stopped and turned into fierce anger.
A white fog forms within his lips, surprisingly Zenitsu was able to hop on his feet to stand up even if he was bandaged up from head to toe.
No one had the right to hurt the girls. In a quick inhale, yellow bursts of lightning crackles on his feet as his figure became blurred.
His speed surprises the group of hashiras when the boy instantly appears in front of Sanemi, his eyes shining in fury and sheer protectiveness.
“Get your hands off my Shinku-chan!” Zenitsu was enraged, he rammed his head onto Sanemi’s abdomen. He heard the sounds of bones cracking upon the impact of his attack.
Sanemi wheezed in pain, his hands unconsciously dropping off the two wooden boxes to the ground. He wince from the brunt force as he placed his hand on his bruising stomach.
“Damn, brat!” The white-haired man hissed. He collapse on his one knee onto the ground and heaved a breath, blood splattered on his lips.
At the same time, the young blonde falls down onto the stone pavement as he crawls to near Shinku’s box and he whimpered while his head throbs in pain.
“Sorry for not protecting you earlier.” He whispered, tears suddenly runs down his cheeks.
He didn’t know that Inosuke’s technique would come in handy to him. The thunder user sniffled, he pressed his right cheek to the wooden box and apologized once more.
“Even if you’re a hashira, I definitely won’t forgive you for harming my sister!”
Next thing Zenitsu knows was that Tanjirou deliberately head butted the wind pillar’s forehead. At least that bastard got what he deserved before the master of the corps arrived in the scene.
The dreadful feeling sinks into her bones when she heard most of the hashiras opposing to Oyakata-sama’s requests for them to become accepted as members of the demon slayer corps.
Shinku never imagined that the old man vouch for her innocence as the voices of the children read out the letters. Jigoro cleverly details the contents of his letter that he observed her behavior during her stay at his house. That she merely consumed the blood of animals.
The second letter is for the matter of Tanjirou and Nezuko, Urokodaki specifically details Nezuko’s unyielding will to not eat humans for two years.
And that’s a great feat to show that the pink eyed demon preserve her humanity.
But even if the master is on their side, those skeptical hashiras refuse to accept their leader’s order.
They wanted to see the proof and Shinku exhaled a long-dragged sighed.
The ram demon was hit with a sweet scent, instantly she covered her nose using her sleeves. However, that rare blood was enough for her to salivate upon the addicting smell.
“Oyakata-sama, I’ll prove to you how ugly a demon is.”
A marechi.
“Hey demons, it’s time for your meal.”
Crap, don’t give in!
“Come out and eat me, you damn demons!” The purple-head demon felt a drop of fresh blood slipping into the cracks of the box as the blood rains down on her sleeve.
She squeezed her eyelids tight, don’t lose control. It’s okay. “You are still you, Shinku.” The red-eyed demon sharply gasped and mumbled the words like a mantra.
“Hey, stop it. Don’t do that to Shinku-chan!”
“Zenitsu.” She softly speaks, her other hand balled up a fist with her lips pressed together.
Sweats running down from her temple, “Don’t force yourself. Show us your true nature, demons.”
The man tauntingly talked to them, a vein erupted on Shinku’s head.
“Nezuko!”
“Seriously, if he keeps egging on us. I will slap his foul mouth,” the purple-head girl swears in a low voice.
Maybe, she talks so soon that karma decided to say hi to her.
“Pardon me, Oyakata-sama.” The man spoke before Shinku got the wind knocked out of her when she felt the box being thrown aside.
A blade was thrust to the box until it penetrate her wounded shoulder. It resulted Shinku to release a short scream.
The ram demon flinched when the katana pushed further through her bleeding shoulder. Her body had just recovered from the poison. But getting stab on her weakened state, it’s undeniable that her regeneration ability slows down.
“Stop it!” That was Zenitsu’s voice, he sounded so angry.
“Don’t hurt them!” Tanjirou shouted.
She felt the blade was forcefully yanked out of her injury as she winced from the stinging pain. Not before long that rude guy stabbed pink eyes again.
What was wrong with that person’s head?!
Does he have a sadistic tendency when it comes to harming demons?
“Just come out, demons.”
Stab.
Both of the wooden boxes were opened, Shinku and Nezuko staggered to rise on their feet.
The girl’s crimson eyes were slit in hunger, time seems to slow down when her sight is transfixed on the blood gushing from the hashira’s left arm.
On the other hand, Nezuko’s throat bobbled up with drool slipping past on her bamboo muzzle. The rest of the hashiras and the apprehended mizunotos were watching in tense silence.
Tanjirou is struggling to escape from Iguro’s hold while Zenitsu was being pinned down by Giyuu.
“What’s stopping you guys?” Sanemi’s smile becomes wide, his right hand dives to seize Shinku’s left wrist in order to stop her from blocking her nose from the scent of blood.
“Here, you want to take a bite on my flesh right?” The wind pillar brings closer his bleeding arm to Shinku’s face.
This scumbag! He’s making it difficult for her to control her hunger.
A dark expression casted on her face, the ram demon’s chest rising up and down as more veins protruded around her temples.
Calm down, just turn your head away and don’t look.
“What’s wrong? Afraid of me to slice your head, you disgusting demon.” He insulted her, his hand harshly squeezing her wrist Shinku could feel her bones breaking.
“Shinku-chan, please don’t give in!”
“Fight it, Nezuko!”
“I believe in Shinku-chan, she would never eat humans. She is a person with pure heart.” Shinku imagined the golden-haired boy smiling warmly to her.
“You are not a monster, you are my twin. My sister, my family. You were never a monster to begin with!"
“So please don’t lose yourself out there.” A vision of a male with hair color resembling like wisteria had a watery smile imprinted on his pale face came into her mind.
The purple-head demon motion to twist and swing her wrist, breaking from Sanemi’s vice-like grip. With that, she pushes off the bleeding arm away from her face. Shinku sneered as her right arm swings upwards to slap Sanemi on the face.
The white-haired man stumbled back in stunned, creating a large distance against the demon girls.
“Stay back, you foul-mouthed geezer.” Shinku bit the words while Nezuko turned her head away.
The purple-head girl didn’t have patience for people like him who gets under her skin. If he continues to be rude to them then she can be rude too.
“What happened?” Kagaya questioned with a gentle smile on his features.
One of the white-haired kid answered, “The dark-haired one turned her head away while the purple-head girl resisted by slapping the hashira when he shoves his bleeding arm to her face.”
From then on , when all of the drama ended it led the master of the corps to conclude the meeting that he pardon the groups of teens for their crimes. Shinobu was kind enough to have the injured mizunotos and the pair of demon girls to be escorted to the butterfly mansion.
Upon arriving to the butterfly estate, Tanjirou and Zenitsu was beyond infuriated upon how cruelly Sanemi treated Shinku and Nezuko. The blonde slayer really wished that he could’ve beat the living daylights out of the wind pillar if not for his small limbs.
“Oyakata-sama should’ve allow us to hit again that damn bastard. Right Tanjirou?! That guy just went to stabbed my cute darling and Nezuko too!” Zenitsu ranted while him and Tanjirou were carried by two kakushis.
The thunder user was hoisted up on the male kakushi’s shoulder as if he were a sack of potatoes whereas Tanjirou was being piggybacked by a female kakushi.
Each Kakushi were carrying the two wooden boxes to their front.
Tanjirou furiously nodded. “It’s not enough to headbutt him, it’s better to hit him one more time for what he have done to Shinku-san and to my sister.”
“You guys better respect the hashiras!” The male kakushi yelled at them.
─── ∘° ❉ °∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘° ❉ °∘ ───
After the hashira meeting, Sanemi visited the butterfly mansion to get treated, he had a busted nose, swollen left cheek and two broken ribs. Shinobu was treating him and said to him, “My, you really outdone on making them mad. Well done!”
Notes:
A/N: Oh lord, I just got 1000 hits! I didn’t expect so many would read this fanfic, thank you so so much! *Bowing with so much sincerity* I love you guys. XD
Chapter 15: Butterfly Mansion
Summary:
Hurt and comfort.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝Sometimes, the best way to help someone is to be near them.❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Butterfly Mansion
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
The warm gold of the sunshine is like a fairy gold dust kissing the sky, it brings down its bright colors to the green meadows with countless of butterflies frolicking the flowers.
The wings of silver and red gently flutters on the girl’s fingertips with a small smile plastered on her face.
“Someone is here,” the male kakushi stated, Zenitsu who feel a little dizzy had turned his head and gaped, “That was the girl from the final selection and that night.”
“Right, she is the tsuguko of the insect hashira.” The female kakushi uttered.
“A successor?” Tanjirou inquired.
“Her name is lady Tsuyuri Kanao.”
What was this sound? The blonde slayer felt confused, he heard someone’s heartbeat so loud to his ears; it’s like reverberating a warm spring with the birds singing a soft lullaby in the trees.
And this sound seems to belong to...
Zenitsu shifts his head to face a stunned water breather watching the silent girl with pink dusting on his cheeks.
The honey-haired boy quickly called out his friend, “Tanjirou, your sound is oddly warm and loud. Are you feeling fine?”
The boy with hanafuda earrings blinked rapidly before he chuckled, scratching his head. “Sorry, Zenitsu. I didn’t mean it,” he apologized before looking at the butterfly girl.
One second the yellow-haired male was dumbfounded. Though, it took him a minute to realize the meaning behind the sound of Tanjirou’s heartbeat.
The thunder user’s eyes shot up, ‘This guy lost it. Tanjirou is acting like him when he first glance at Shinku.’ As he pointedly stared to his friend.
“Listen, a tsuguko refers to a person who was raised and trained by a hashira. They are selected as the next successor of the hashira.” The female kakushi filled in the information.
“She wouldn’t have been selected if not for her amazing talents. That girl’s pretty extraordinary.” The male kakushi added.
“We apologize for bothering you, lady Tsuyuri.” Both of the kakushi spoke at the same time.
“We came here under the orders of lady Kocho. May we proceed inside to the quarters?”
Kanao softly smiled and didn’t reply.
A short silence permeated in the courtyard.
Zenitsu muttered, “Tanjirou, she’s acting weird. She’s not answering the Kakushi’s question.”
“Zenitsu, please be more respectful to her.” Tanjirou shot him a small look of annoyance.
“Who are you guys?” At the sound of another voice, the crybaby male shouted in surprise as tears came into his eyes.
“Don’t just jump scare us, I thought I’m going to die from heart attack,” the golden-eyed male dramatically weeps.
“Zenitsu, calm down.” The burgundy-haired slayer sighed.
“Lady Kocho sent us here.” The kakushi repeated their words to the blue-eyed female.
The nurse in charge observed the injured mizunotos and briefly nodded.
“You have two patients. Please follow me,” the girl with pig tails hairstyle showed them their way to the quarters.
“Tanjirou, I mean it. Your sound almost burst my eardrums.” Zenitsu carefully reminded Tanjirou. And when he casted a glance over the water breather, his friend looks like he was entranced.
“Sorry.”
“Are you serious?! I need to take this five times per day?!” A deafening screeched from a golden-haired male, “—everyday for three months?!”
His honey-brown eyes enlarged, his eyes springing up heavy tears as he stared at the medicinal drink, green in the face.
“But this drink is too bitter, I can’t believe that I have to suffer for that long!” The thunder user’s voice heightened in a panicked tone.
“Please keep it down, this medicine is prescribed by lady Kocho—I’m sure it’ll be no time that all your limbs will heal.” Kiyo wears a worried look while she fusses over a panicking blonde.
The more the boy complained, the more frown lines appeared on Aoi’s forehead—her blue eyes instantly sharpened and turned fierce.
“You better drink it now, or I’ll force it down your throat!” The black-haired female lightly warned him. The pair of kakushi in tow left them as soon as they dropped them off here.
“Eek! No!”
On the other hand, Tanjirou is situated beside him and had already finished his drink. Kiyo, the butterfly child servant is in trouble as the blonde slayer continues his list of complaints.
“Kiyo, make sure he finished his drink. I have another duty to do,” Aoi ordered, the girl then walked out of the room and slam the door closed.
Tanjirou chuckled nervously, “Zenitsu, maybe you should listen to her. I’m sure it’s not that bad to drink it.”
Zenitsu quickly sends him an intense glare while the boy with hanafuda earrings sweat dropped.
“You try to drink it if it’s not so bad! I almost vomited from the smell of that medicine!”
“Please calm down,” the butterfly girl gently spoke. She extends her hand that holds the bitter medicine while Zenitsu flinched as he scoots a distance from it.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can handle drinking it.” He shamelessly cried.
The wooden box on the ground started shaking, the scratching noises gathered the child’s attention. Almost as if she understand the box, she went to pulled the curtains to seal off the light permeated from all of the windows.
Nezuko first came out from her box and motioned to near her brother, humming at him before she gives Tanjirou a head pat.
“Thank you for worrying me, Nezuko.” The water breather relaxed and smiled to his sister.
“Mphmmmf.”
The violet-haired maiden crosses her arms as soon as her eyes stuck on the crying male, Zenitsu silently whimpered.
“Don’t make this child be in trouble because of your noncompliance attitude,” Shinku said, her hand went to ruffle Kiyo’s head as the butterfly girl gazed at her with a thankful look.
“—but Shinku-chan, this drink tastes so horrible.”
“If you don’t take the medicine, your arms won’t return back to normal,” the ram demon explained, still the boy refused to take it.
Shinku releases a tired sighed before she moves to sit on the bed. All of them watched the demon girl proceed to hold Zenitsu’s hand and the male had a bright red on his face.
His eyes noticing the frowned expression etched on her face, “Your hand is supposed to be bigger than my small hand. You said you wanted to turn me into a human,” her crimson eyes stares into his tearful eyes.
She could hear the beat of his heart racing fast, her fingers weaving into his; she was used to see his face becoming red like apples, through his eyes—she knew her question had been answered, his emotions clearly speaks beneath the golden depths of his sights.
It was not a surprise for her when she felt his warm hand bringing the sense of tingling to her skin, coincidentally the slight tremor of his hand stopped when she held his hand.
It was hard to interpret this unshakable emotion stored deep in her heart.
The lilac-haired maiden admit that something had changed between them. Somehow, right now and till now, the sound of her heart silence her anxiety and replaces with a soft warmth as she feel him squeezed her palm.
Whatever bond may formed between them, surely that will become Shinku’s most precious treasure.
“How can you protect someone if you don’t will yourself to get better? Can you even protect me at your state?” Shinku asked in a low tone, she watches his eyes shimmer as if the sun reflected on his bright eyes.
There’s such intensity of emotion she couldn’t deciphered when she gazed through his eyes alone.
It was only for a moment when he breaks off their eye contact as he snatched the cup from Kiyo’s hands and chugged it in one gulp.
“Finally, he shut up for once.” Inosuke huffed, his hoarse voice went heard by them. As he coughed in pain and heaved a breath.
It was unusual for the blue-haired male to be quiet when all he wanted was for his presence to be known by the group.
Shinku noted his overall mood shrouded in gloom; his silence speaks of the sadness draining his once enthusiastic energy.
“What’s wrong with him?” The ram demon voices in slight concern.
“I don’t know, I didn’t even notice him before he suddenly spoke to us,” the blonde boy felt embarrassed; he had forgotten that Inosuke and Tanjirou were here all along.
Zenitsu can’t believe he was so distracted of Shinku’s attention onto him.
He just wish for the ground to swallow him and buried him ten feet to save his last shred of dignity.
“Inosuke, thanked god that you’re alive!” Tanjirou shouted in joy tinged on his tone. The burgundy-haired boy scrambled out of his bed and went close to the boar-masked male.
Nezuko trailing behind her brother and stretched her palm to caress Inosuke’s head.
“I’m so sorry, I couldn’t save you.” Tanjirou burst out in tears, it made the bamboo muzzle girl to rub her brother’s head gently as if to comfort him.
“It’s okay,” he glumly replied, “Don’t worry about it,” his voice was almost quiet like a whisper of the wind.
“Mpmmf!” The pink-eyed demon raised her voice—it’s as if she wanted Inosuke to snap out from self-pity and gloomy thoughts.
“His voice..” The water breather muttered in shocked.
“It sounds like his voice broke,” Shinku uttered.
“Uhm,” At the sound of the butterfly child, all of their eyes move to Kiyo’s direction.
“When he was transported here, I heard the news that a strong demon choke his neck and he screams so loud until it damaged his vocal chords,” the child shyly explained.
“Thanks for informing us,” Tanjirou made a close-eyed smile while Shinku nodded and Zenitsu cooed over Kiyo’s shy nature.
Not to mention, the butterfly child was rewarded by head pats from Nezuko, pleased with the attention, Kiyo beams a sweet smile towards them.
“No problem!” She said before leaving the room.
“Maybe Inosuke has turned soft because he was depressed, but it’s so funny!” Zenitsu has a smile painted on his face, before it morphed into a painful expression.
He was elbowed hard on his stomach by Shinku, “That hurts, Shinku-chan.” He whined.
Zenitsu froze when the scarlet-eyed demon coldly glared at him and he swallowed in fear.
“I never peg you for a person who’d blatantly insult someone who is down,” the violet-haired demon sneered.
It was enough for Zenitsu to profusely apologized, his arms went to hug Shinku’s waist and he bawls his eyes out.
“I’m so sorry, my love. I won’t do it again!” His tears and snot run down from his face. Shinku remain unfazed and coldly ignores him.
“I’m not the one who you should apologize to, it’s Inosuke,” she intoned while Tanjirou sweat dropped again as he watches the two bantering like an old married couple.
“Fine, I’ll apologize to the wild boar!”
“Sorry, I was so weak,” Inosuke blurted out.
Bringing everyone’s attention to him, “Cheer up, Inosuke.” Tanjirou was quick to answer.
Followed by the black-haired demon girl who bobbled her pretty head as she pumped her fist in an encouraging manner.
“Don’t be so gloomy,” the water breather wanted to make his friend feel better.
“You did your best back there,” Zenitsu joins in after Shinku shot him another glare, “You were amazing!”
“Listen,” it was Shinku’s turn as they turned to her with hopeful eyes.
“I know winning a battle means a lot to you, but sometimes losing can be a good thing for someone like you.”
“How?” He whispered, he slightly shifted his head to her direction.
“It makes you wiser I think, you learned from your mistakes. And opted to never do that again. Besides even if you feel worthless,” the boar masked boy unconsciously winced.
“—know that from here on, you will push yourself to get stronger more than anything. It might take time, but you’re not the type to give up on something. Because you called yourself as the king of the mountain, you need to live up on your title and beliefs.”
“When a king lose, they reflected their action and rise again. Defeat can shake you, but your indomitable will can taught you not to give up at all costs.”
“Shinku-chan,” Zenitsu was in awe as Tanjirou and Nezuko felt touched upon her words.
When they looked at Inosuke, they swore they saw a couple of white fluffy things appearing on his surroundings. It honestly made the boar boy happy from the way he perked up his head from Shinku’s words.
Nezuko let’s out a happy hum as she gives Inosuke another head pat on his head. Tanjirou felt relieved and calm, before he knew it; he was smiling upon his group of friends. He was glad that his friends were alive.
For now, he’ll enjoy this little moments with them.
Everything was quiet and black, it’s like her plain view is filled with complete darkness, no sliver of light sheds on this world.
It was purely empty.
She willingly closes her eyes, wanting to stop this endless dream. Somehow, the dreadful silence ceases instead a warm laughter keeps on ringing the inside of her head.
Shinku’s face contorted into confusion, feeling a warm palm slide into her cheek as if telling her to open her eyes.
And she did.
She imagined if this is actually real or fake when her vision draws to the two figures chuckling and looking at her in kindness.
The ram demon’s lips hesitantly opens her lips, her widened gaze brought another bubble of laughter from the woman with purple hair like her.
And the man with black haired evoked a prideful smile on his face.
“It’s been a long time, Shinku.” The man spoke in a soft tone, “—why are you so surprised to see your parents? Silly daughter of mine,” he teased.
“Father, and mother.” she mumbled out, glancing at the two of them.
“Come on, you look like a fish on a land!” They waved a hand as they turned back and walked in front of her.
Stunned as she was, her feet gained a strength to run. “—Wait!”
The coldness to her bare feet made her eyes peer down as she notice the scenery changed into a snow season.
Shinku didn’t understand what’s happening, but deep inside she felt this nostalgic feeling burning inside her chest.
The pure hope in her was growing until it turn into an unexpected happiness overflowing within her.
A smile imprinted on her face, making her appear more younger and childish.
She continues to run after them and when she had tripped on her feet, her body falls forward. Surprisingly, she felt those gentle arms catches her.
“We love you so much, our daughter.” Their voices trembled in emotions, her throat felt like something stuck on it.
She couldn’t help but form another smile on her lips, now that she had found her family.
A tiny bits of memory flashes into her brain, she glimpse that her mother always cooked her favorite soup whenever she felt sick.
Shinku also saw her father buying her medicine throughout her childhood years as her brother continues to stay by her side, comforting her sick self.
Was this her memory from when she was a human?
It felt relieving that she somehow remembered some of her past, and she felt grateful to them.
“Be more careful, will you?” Her father replied as her mother gently smiled to her.
“I’m sorry,” Shinku slowly answered. They withdraw their hold on her until she could stand up on her own.
“Silly girl, we forgive you.” Her father caressed the top of her head, the heat rises on her cheeks as she stared her feet in interest.
It was a pleasant silence among the three of them as they savor the limited time they’ve been given.
“Are you doing well?” The mother asked.
The ram demon nodded her head, and flashed them a warm smile.
“Good, from now on. You will be fine, you’ve got someone to look out for you.” Her mother’s tears rushes into her cheeks.
“Mother?” Shinku whispered, it felt like she was missing something.
“I’m sorry that we couldn’t give you a healthy body,” then her father was now crying in pain.
“Father?”
Why were they crying?
“Can you promise us that you will move on?” Her father talked to her and in an instant she proceed to give a nod.
They gave a sad smile to her, “We’re sorry for everything, Shinku.” Then the two of them started to step ahead as the silver fog thickened—it almost covers them, her heart felt like it was pricked with thousands of needles.
As she watched them move forward without looking back as if they’re leaving her behind.
“Please wait, father and mother!” Shinku tried to match their pace and when she speeds on her tracks and grab a hold on each of their wrists.
The figures of both her mother and father become a bubble of white foams drifting in the cold breeze. With the way her extended fingers twitch, Shinku’s face was blank with shock.
A cold silence looms over her, pondering if what she sees was indeed the truth. They were just in front of her, being happy with her but now.
They’re gone.
Red eyes focusing on the disappearance of those people, the swaying foams scattered and little by little dispersed through the thick mist of fogs.
Why?
She has so much to say to them. To ask them if she’d been a good daughter to them, if they’d really miss her throughout the passing years.
Instinctively, she glanced on her palm in wide-eyed face. She felt numb and empty. A bone-chilling realization coarse through her.
During those long three years, she’d been holding on to them. But she knew better that the good times never last.
The petite girl didn’t know how long she stand there and stared onto the empty space. She wonders if they knew how much she mourns for them.
Even though, she tried so hard to hide her emotions—to not say a word. It just became too much for her to the point were the teardrops building in the corner of her eyes.
Shinku doesn’t need to hide her feelings, does she?
“It won’t matter anymore, it’s enough.” Shinku’s world was ripped apart, her knees brought down to the snow surface.
Gray thoughts sweep away her happiness. The message was so clear to her dulled scarlet eyes.
All this time, she have been trying to remember.
And when she got to learn about it, the ram demon realized that she’s too late.
She’s been trying to live by her brother’s wish.
But sometimes she got fed up.
Her throat burns, it seems like the words she dares to say to them went rust. It was all for a naught.
Their lingering warmth melted like her lost memories. The same as those snowflakes melting into a cool liquid, it didn’t survive for long.
The ones who had loved Shinku were not here by her side now.
“But I have to move on from my regrets, right?”
In that vivid dream, Shinku was seen crying her heart out, her palms covering over her dampened eyes—her skin was burning up from her raw emotions.
It was painful, and filled with longing; her trembling heart felt like it might break as the tears won’t stop falling from her eyes.
Fate can be so cruel to her, it took everything that she loved.
If this is how it feels, Shinku wished she’d never known that feeling again.
When the night spilled onto the infinite sky, the stars gently glows itself out. Shinku craned her head upwards, she was sitting over the engawa as the wind whistling through the lush green leaves with couple of flowers swaying.
In the surface of her mind, she can’t help but thought of the possibility of her past self’s future if she had refused Muzan’s offer.
It’s the scenery that she imagined so many times.
Shinku fully believed that she would enjoy her short life span with her family. Having nothing to wish for, but for their warm presence brings her a sense of belonging.
That she could die happy within their loving presence, a family that will love her regardless of her sickness.
But it’s now an impossible dream, that kind of thinking made her chest hurt in pain.
A sound of gliding footsteps snaps her out as she detected the heavy breathing drawing close to her. It felt like some kind of force pulls her to looked behind her.
Her eyelids fluttering softly before the corners of her lips lifted into a minuscule smile. A frazzle expression bears into his huge, teary-eyed appearance.
The tears on his cheeks gently dried while he withhold his sobbing when his eyes landed on her lone figure.
The silence stretched between them beyond the starry night.
“Are you okay? Tanjirou, Nezuko and Inosuke were worried about you, I mean—you suddenly,” Zenitsu stumbled his wordings, she observed his hands gripping his sleeves, nervously.
“I’m fine, really.” She mumbled as if she had practice saying it, and mustered the courage to smile.
The thunder breather didn’t seem to believe it from the look of his saddened eyes.
It’s been four days since she last saw him after she and Nezuko was moved into each different room.
Four days since she shut herself in the room, reflecting upon her dead parents’ last words. As she tried to cope up with the pain she felt.
“Shouldn’t you be resting? Tomorrow, you’re going to join Kamado and the boar to the training.” Shinku talked to him and she noticed him looking so concern for her.
“I can’t seem to sleep,” he avoided her probing gaze, she rose an eyebrow as she slowly watched the red stain covers his cheeks.
How amusing, he was so obvious when he tried to lie to her.
The ram demon simply laughed before she patted the wooden floor beside her, suggesting him to take a sit.
The blonde slayer hesitated before he completely moves to sit close to her.
“I saw my parents in my dream just for a little while we had some conversation,” Shinku chuckled a little whereas Zenitsu listened to her.
The more she think of it, the more lonely her heart gets to feel.
“You must’ve think I’m crazy when I dream about them,” she playfully joked.
“No, you’re not.” The yellow-haired male replied, he twist his head to glance at her with a kind smile.
“I want to know it.”
Bitting her lower lips before she spoke once more, “They said sorry to me for not giving me a healthy body.” Her grim red eyes wander to the halo of midnight.
Recalling upon their smiling features causes the sad atmosphere to prevail among them.
“—but they asked me to move on and I agreed. It’s thanks to them that I got some of my memory back,” it’s getting difficult to Shinku to talk upon this part.
The pain on her chest is becoming unbearable, she tried to mask her emotions but occasionally her voice slightly shakes.
“Just that alone, I’m fine with that.”
Shit, don’t cry.
Don’t cry, she gritted her teeth.
A warm hand gently pulls her head to lean against his shoulder, his arm wrapping around her back and Shinku stiffened.
“Shinku-chan, it’s okay to cry. I’m here for you,” his cheek resting on top of her head.
He’s so warm, and it brings her into tears as she sniffled.
“Won’t you regret marrying me? There’s a high chance that my sickness would return if I became a human again.”
“I will still marry you. Whatever sickness you have, I’ll even take care of you.” Zenitsu answered with a warm tone.
“You’re a fool,” the tears continue to flow in her cheeks as they silently basked in each other’s presence.
“No matter how difficult it is, I’ll make sure I’ll stick until the end.” Even if Shinku cry from relief, she can feel his warmth erasing her pain.
From deep inside her heart, the ram demon was eternally grateful to this blonde boy for giving her a second chance when she’d lost everything.
She can’t go back to the past, but she’s sure she’ll be okay someday.
“Thank you, Zenitsu.”
Notes:
A/N: I just want to add more into Shinku’s past and show how she reacted. Did I do it right? I imagine how he’d try his best to comfort Shinku.
Chapter 16: Rehabilitation training
Summary:
A/N: Hello, thank you for continuing reading this fanfic of mine. Sorry I got delayed updating, I’m preparing for my college graduation. And right now, I plan to study for my board exam so... I’m not sure when will I be able to update but don’t worry I’ll still continue this story. Anyways, I hope you guys have a good day/night.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝ You want results? Train harder!❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Rehabilitation training
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
The bright rays of light coming from the pair of lamps sheds its luminous beam upon the enclosed private room.
Kagaya Ubuyashiki quirked up a smile, his back flushed against the shoji screen as he, along with his children directly faces the groups of hashira who sat in poise with respect to their leader.
“As everyone has reported, the threats of demons of late has never been this worse.” The gentle smile of his lessened the stiffening muscles on their shoulders.
“It can be said that an unprecedented threat looms over people’s livelihoods. It seems that our organization could use more manpower fitted for our duties.”
“May I hear your opinions on this matter?” Oyakata-sama kindly questioned his group of high ranking swordsmen.
“This is duly according to the reports we collected prior from the Natagumo incident,” the wind pillar suddenly spoke out in a polite tone.
“The quality of our members’ skills has surprisingly diminished to the extent that they’re unfit to partake in battling demons.” Sanemi calmly noted.
“First, the trainers expressed poor judgement,” the hashira recalled from the insect pillar that many of their lower members were slaughtered and failed to decapitate the spider demons.
If they were being trained to their limits, and hone accordingly to improve their lacking skills. They would’ve been more prepared when handling the battles on their own.
Sanemi felt the bitter ache gnawing on his chest, he felt guilty upon those fallen soldiers.
And that anger he felt spiking in his veins, if those so called trainers could’ve use their shitty eyes to observe the capability of their students holding their own ground. To deem them whether they are fit for taking on demons or not.
They are trainers for a reason which is to guide those group of mizunoto to survive from demons and not leading them to their own deathbeds!
“They must at least be able to determine if the members are fit for battle.” Shinazugawa restrained the anger flowing into him and he intakes a deep breath.
The sound pillar shot Sanemi an amused stare before he delivers his own opinion.
“That yellow boy and the hanafuda male are quite useful. Given the fact that they exert a flamboyant strength and speed to give Shinazugawa a fantastic broken rib and headbutt.”
Sanemi clicked his tongue in displeasure, his ribs still hurts from that yellow boy’s attack and not to mention that scar-head boy’s forehead almost knock him out of his consciousness.
“If we add more manpower, it will be harder to run the organization as a whole. It’s so much different today than in the past,” Shinobu joins in the conversation.
“Besides those who joined after losing their loved ones in brutal killings, as well as generations of demon hunters it would be cruel to expect members to produce result.” The stone pillar muttered.
“—by having the same or better level of deterioration and courage,” the tall pillar finished.
“Having said that, the boy encountered a demon moon not too long after he joined the corps. I could sense an immense charisma in him. And that indomitable courage from the yellow boy to protect his demon.” Rengoku loudly announce.
“—for those of us who haven’t had a chance to encounter a demon moon, he’s worth our imagination.” Kyojuro’s voice rises in an exuberant way.
“You’re right,” Kagaya supported, “But since the lower moon’s reign of terrors knows no bounds. That means Muzan is nowhere found near the vicinity of Natagumo mountain.”
“Just like the reporting in Asakusa. Since he was trying to hide something, Muzan has ingeniously create a distraction to hide under our radar.”
“This has become quite problematic, isn’t it?” Kagaya pondered.
“Still the demons continues to devoured people to gain strength and increase their lifespan, for those who have perished because of their fangs, there is only one thing we must do.”
All of the hashira wear a serious look on each of their faces while they listened to Oyakata-sama’s words.
“I believed you guys are the elite descendants of the first breath users in the feudal era.” Kagaya warmly smiled at them, “my young warriors, I expect you to do your very best.”
A knock from the door woken up Shinku, another pounding of fists hitting the wood before the ram demon gave up on her sleep and opened the door.
To her surprise, she saw Kiyo and Nezuko’s eyes sparkles in delight when they notice her.
“Um, sorry to interrupt your nap. But this pretty sister wants to see you, she’s been worrying about you since she hasn’t seen you for days .” The small girl with butterfly clips, smiled shyly to her.
Shinku winced, it’s true she’s been avoiding everyone but she’s done with it. Her problems already solved. Yesterday night, she had her talk with Zenitsu about everyone was concern over her well-being.
She can’t help the guilt starting to swallow her conscience when this two girls presented their big, puppy eyes to her.
The violet-haired maiden slumped her shoulders and sighed in defeat. “I’m sorry for worrying you guys. I’ve been better, that crybaby chick had dealt with my mood swings.”
The pair of girls still stared at Shinku, and the demoness sweat dropped.
“Seriously, I’m fine. Zenitsu visited me and talked to me about it.” She lightly chuckled.
Nezuko hummed in relief as she grabs on the girl’s hand and set it on top of her dark head. Shinku blinked before she gently patted the pink-eyed demon.
“Hmmph.” The bamboo girl cooed in happiness.
Kiyo then tugged on her dark sleeves which made the red-eyed girl looked down on the butterfly child. She can see a faint tinted pink on the little nurse’s cheeks, “Can you pet my head too?”
“Of course,” the ram demon proceeded to give a close-eyed smile.
A wave of comforting silence lingered around them. Not before long, Shinku breaks the peaceful silence, she was still unused for people to worry her.
So, she was greatly flustered on the inside and wanted to divert the topic when it comes to her.
“Kid, don’t you have duty to attend to?” Shinku asked, confusion portrayed in her eyes.
Kiyo blinked once then twice, it’s as if her brain is processing her question before she jumped in shocked.
“Ah, I’m supposed to be helping the three boys for their rehabilitation training!” Kiyo shrieks in a panicked voice, she bows towards them as she dashes to the hallways.
“See you guys later, I’ll be sure to bring Sumi and Naho to meet you two!” The butterfly child gives them a wave at the same time, Nezuko copies Kiyo’s action, waving to her newfound friend.
“Sumi and Naho are going to get upset if I’m not there yet!” The dark-shoulder length haired girl was frantically hurrying on her steps.
“Rehabilitation training?” Shinku inquired before she and Nezuko glanced at each other.
“Umph,” the bamboo girl tilted her head for a mere seconds before bobbling her head.
“I hope that crybaby chick doesn’t upset the girls because of his perverse behavior,” Shinku shakes her head as she drags out a long sighed.
“Hmph!”
Zenitsu sneezed, rubbing his nose before settling his sharp glare over his two friends, dragging them outside the training room.
“You idiots!” The young blonde insulted them which made Inosuke irked upon the boy’s statement.
“You’re the stupid one!” Zenitsu did not take kindly of the boar boy’s sudden retort.
He fiercely slams his fist to Inosuke’s face, resulting the male to slumped on the ground.
“Inosuke!” Tanjirou shouted in concern.
A steam of air expels from the thunder breather’s lips, “Why did you do that?!”
“Apologize to Inosuke now!” Whatever Tanjirou said to him, it fuses his anger to explode like a ticking time bomb.
Like a mad man, he fully sets his angry eyes to the flinching male. “Both of you should be the ones to apologize to me?!”
“You both were in heaven yet you act like you’re in hell!” The yellow-haired boy was screaming at the top of his lungs.
Tanjirou couldn’t understand the reason for his friend’s unjust anger at them.
“You’ve been playing around with girls everyday. Then you return to the quarters, acting like you guys are half-dead! Why?”
“So you guys better apologize to me?!” Zenitsu’s voice heightened in pitch, swaying his arms wildly in the air.
“What are you trying to say?!” Tanjirou raises his tone.
“Shut up! You broad-headed old fogey!” Zenitsu shrieked, scaring Tanjirou and Inosuke upon his reaction to girls.
“You would flirt with girls here, massage you and stroke your fingers while playing cups!” He pulls on Tanjirou’s hair, “They could even touch you while playing tags!”
“You guys should’ve enjoyed their attention on you. You guys are lucky, don’t you know that?!” Zenitsu loudly claims, his face is red from his outburst.
“Zenitsu, you should start respecting girls. You might hurt Shinku-san’s feelings!” The burgundy-haired boy hope, it would help Zenitsu calm down.
And it caught the yellow-haired boy’s attention, Tanjirou slowly gulped when he saw the dark aura emitting from him.
“That’s right, I wonder what the ram demon’s reaction if we told her that you’re telling us your fantasy about girls?” Inosuke huffed, feeling smug all of a sudden.
“Inosuke!” Tanjirou warned him.
Needless to say, Inosuke received another punch from Zenitsu. This time he blacked out from the force of the blonde’s punch.
“Zenitsu, what do you think you’re doing?!”
Zenitsu shoots him an innocent look before he shakes Tanjirou in worry. “You can’t tell Shinku about this?! I promise I’ll behave so let’s keep this secret between us.” He pleaded, his glistening tears enveloped within his honey-brown eyes.
“But you shouldn’t punch Inosuke again.”
“He wouldn’t shut up about it.”
“Still, you have to apologize to him!”
“Alright, I’ll do that!” The blonde slayer cried.
Meanwhile to the three small girls, Kiyo pulled each of her friends’ hands and huddled them to the corner. Aoi and Kanao had curiosity embedded on their eyes while Kiyo quietly murmured something to Sumi and Naho.
And when the three males arrived on the training hall, the butterfly trio girls had a glint on their eyes to one particular cheery blonde.
“Please train me well!” Zenitsu exclaims in joy, twirling in front of the sullen girls. By chance, Tanjirou and Inosuke went quiet upon the yellow-haired boy’s enthusiasm.
Everyday, the trio attended the rehabilitation training they suffered defeat against Kanao during the reflex training, and full body training. All of them got splashed by the bitter medicine on the face.
None of them could have prevented the tsuguko from grabbing the cup or hold their own cup against her. It’s been more than five days since they all continuously gets defeated by the silent girl.
Being relentlessly defeated by a girl made their pride hurts and the feeling of insecurity grows inside Inosuke and Zenitsu. The thunder breath user succumbed to his own self-pity as he felt weak when Kanao bested him in terms of speed, agility and strength.
It all went downhill when he didn’t even go to train anymore. What was the point of his training when he couldn’t beat a girl? A puny weak crybaby was all he defined himself, maybe what Kaigaku often tells him was true.
That he couldn’t ever get strong to protect his loved ones. And that he will always be inferior among other slayers like Tanjirou and Inosuke. The boar boy didn’t bat an eye to join Tanjirou in the next morning.
The blue-haired male even said to him was, “It was a waste of time. If he couldn’t beat that girl then it’s better for him to rest and sleep.”
He couldn’t help but agreed on the boar’s opinion.
Since he has a lot of free time here in the butterfly estate, he should go visit his favorite demon.
Zenitsu nodded his head, now is not the time to be depressed. For all he knows, Shinku could’ve missed his presence. And he giggled, his cheeks dyed in pink.
Or so he thought, Shinku was happy to see him.
“Eek!” His honey-brown eyes widened in horror, glancing at the huge dent above him where Shinku had punched the wall just an inch away from him.
“I missed,” the ram demon replied in a calm voice. Zenitsu hiccuped in tears, his body sliding down the wall in fear.
“Are you trying to kill me?!” He was beyond shocked by the demon’s greeting and the purple-head arch her eyebrow and backs off him.
Shinku smiled sweetly at him and nodded.
“Eh?! Why!”
The girl clad in red kimono crosses her arms and stared daggers at him. Zenitsu quivered when he heard her raging sound, it’s such an intimidating and scary noise to his ears.
“I heard you didn’t go to train, why is that?”
There it is, the young blonde’s face turned stark white. As he felt his palms getting sweaty and he looked down to the floor, not wanting to meet her red eyes.
He felt ashamed of himself, and he mumbled in a soft voice. “I couldn’t defeat that tsuguko,” he confessed.
“That’s because you needed to train until you get better. “
“—but it’s useless. All of our attempts to defeat her were futile. That girl is in a different league than us. Even Tanjirou and boar head had a hard time keeping up with her!” He yelled, “I couldn’t get past her defense and it frustrates me to be beaten so many times.”
Shinku had a sad look in her eyes, gradually she crouched down to his level. As Zenitsu was immersed on his complaints, the violet-haired female placed her hand on top of his fisted hand.
“Do you know why that girl is always so strong, Zenitsu? Why she could always defeat you guys so easily?”
The honey-haired male shooks his head, tears keeps on soaking his reddened cheeks.
“That’s because she always train hard. Didn’t Jigoro often keeps on training you to push past your limits—until you mastered one of his thunder breathing forms?”
The crybaby male slowly gives a nod.
Shinku forms a smile on her lips, “You never gave up on learning it. It’s because you wanted to show everyone that you can do it too. If you don’t know how to defeat her, then why don’t you ask help to one of the butterfly girls?”
He didn’t think of that whenever he came back from training, he always felt gloomier when he was reminded of his countless losses.
Zenitsu opens his lips to reply but Shinku placed her index finger above his lips. And hushed him.
“Quitting early is not an answer when you find yourself stuck at the tip of the iceberg. You have to ask help from others so that they can give you pointers on how to improve. Isn’t that right?”
She withdraw her hand and unconsciously pressed her forehead to his; Zenitsu squeak in surprise before his heartbeat violently screams to his ears.
“Kiyo-chan said that if you do the total concentration breathing all the time. Then you can keep up against the tsuguko.” She closes her eyes when she felt the warm air blowing on her lips.
It’s been awhile since she’s been this close to him. This resonating emotions matches the beating of her heart.
Just like what she promised to herself, no matter how many times Zenitsu feels like giving up. She would repeat her exact words, to offer him advice and support him.
He accepted her for what she was, then she’ll gladly accept him too, for whatever flaws and strengths he has.
For he is that important to her.
“Then if I mastered it, will you give me a reward?” The swordsman halted his crying, he breathes softly before he shuts off his eyes.
He felt content whenever Shinku was around him. To be honest, he wouldn’t care at all if he stops training.
But Shinku always found the right advice for him. Having someone to influence him on pursuing to become strong and better, he comes to an epiphany that going to train is not pointless at all.
Not when he heard her resounding beats, full of warmth and faith to him. Someday, he would like to express his feelings with words to her. To say those three words, but for now it will remain a secret.
Shinku releases a small laughter which made his cheeks burn like fire. “Sure, if you ever mastered it.”
And Zenitsu grinned.
“This is impossible, my lungs hurts from concentrating my breathing!” Zenitsu was full-blown crying as his body shakes in pain.
He looks at her in pleading eyes.
“I never said it was easy.” Shinku was braiding Nezuko’s hair as they both glanced over the crying male in the room.
“Humph!” The pink-eyed demon sends him a look of exasperation.
“You girls are too cruel for a poor soul like me.” Zenitsu lamented.
“I told you in order to build up your strength as a slayer. You need to constantly breath during day, night and bedtime.”
“But I can’t do it at all! This is too painful, it feels like my heart is going to explode—I can hear my heart pounding so loud through my eardrums.” He whines.
“Your body is not used to do it all the time. So naturally, you need to train your body until it gets adjusted. If Jigoro-san is here, he would’ve whack your head for slacking off.”
“Now, that’s too scary!”
“You can do better than that. If you managed to defeat that spider demon. Then all the more, you’re capable of mastering the total concentration breathing.”
Nezuko hummed, nodding her head to Shinku’s statement.
A knock from the door draws their eyes on it. Sumi, the girl in low twin tails pulled the door wide opened. In her arms, she brought a large platter of tempuras.
The lilac-haired demon and the butterfly girl shared a knowing look before she placed the dish next to the two demons.
“I take it, you informed him?”
The small girl smiled brightly while Zenitsu was in a state of confusion.
“You think he’ll come?”
“I’m sure, he will.” Sumi responded.
“Thank you,” Shinku opted to give her a head-pat while Nezuko hugged the small girl before letting her go as she exited out of the room.
“Who’s going to come here?” Zenitsu questioned.
When he finished those words, they heard a harsh thud of footsteps running towards them. Someone had slammed the door opened and makes their presence known.
“Where did you hide the tempura?!” Inosuke had puffs of air from his nostrils as he appeared to be angry.
But before he decided to unleash his wrath, his stomach rumbles throughout the room and felt all of their gazes on him.
“Why are you looking at me! I’m hungry!”
“Are you looking for this?” Shinku and Nezuko pointed to the delicious dish in front of them.
Inosuke’s gaze was locked on the food.
“You can have it all,” Zenitsu made a noise of disapproval, his eyes showing betrayal and hurt.
“If and only if, you join him to do the total concentration breathing.” Her eyes narrowed in thought when Inosuke refused her demands.
“No way. I want to eat the tempura now.”
“Then, sadly we won’t give it to you. Zenitsu is working hard to master the technique. Therefore, he gets the food for doing a job well done on not giving up to train.”
“Shinku-chan,” Zenitsu was touched.
Nezuko in a braided hairstyle was found to be nodding and humming after Shinku finished her words.
“Huh, are you saying this weakling is going to surpassed me?!” The boar masked boy had anger lacing on his tone, he glared at the terrified male before he landed his stare on Shinku.
“What, are you afraid of being bested by Zenitsu?”
And that seals the deal.
In the end, Shinku manages to convince the boar-masked male to do the total concentration breathing along with Zenitsu. In order to motivate him, they asked the butterfly girls to cook a large portion of tempuras.
She only know Inosuke’s favorite food through Zenitsu’s constant ramblings upon the boar boy’s unruly behavior.
Still, this is the one time that she was thankful that she listened to one of Zenitsu’s complaints.
─── ∘° ❉ °∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘° ❉ °∘ ───
Tanjirou is also doing the total concentration breathing, and he is being helped by the three butterfly girls—Sumi, Kiyo and Naho.
Notes:
Next update is all about Mugen train arc.
Chapter 17: Onboards to train
Summary:
A/N: Hello, hello. Look who’s back? Hehe.
Chapter Text
❝ People are not born warriors! But there are battles, they didn’t even chose to be in but have to fight for survival, which makes them fierce and ruthless warriors.❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
On boards to train
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
Cold sweats sliding down his temples, his eyes moving right and left to his surroundings. Infinity fortress; the demon king’s lair. Just the thought of it makes his stomach churns uncomfortably, feeling a little nauseous for the sudden meeting.
His throat bobbling up and down as he sucks in a short breath, to calm his nerves.
As the demon tensed, his hidden worries kept growing and gnawing him with more paranoia to his head.
His keen eyesight notices the lower moon 1 walking in a bridge across from him, and the lower moon 2, who was spawned next to him.
On the center of the room, a dark-haired woman was playing a biwa instrument with a slow, beautiful piece. Seated next to her, was an unfamiliar demon who holds a large skull on his left hand.
His piercing eyes stuck on him, tapping his sharp claws on his thigh.
‘Is this the woman’s blood demon art? It seems the woman’s ability causes this space to become this distorted. But who is the other demon?’
His nervous eyes watches the couple of staircases arranged like mazes, the room were differently stacked in each passageways; making it extremely difficult to find a way around.
A smooth thrum of bachi plectrum hits the strings beautifully; another quick stroke, unleashes a sound of rhythmic humming—the melody of music freely flown across the space, in just one beat of song.
That symphony of song had decided their fate. One that grounds them with numbing trepidation, shaking their nerves when they felt it .
The lower moon demons’ once position have been moved. This time, all of them were centered together in a room.
Each demons were reeked of strong fears except one had the sense of admiration decorated in his eyes. Some felt the weight of that huge presence, drawing out the strength from their knees.
Their hearts went trembling just by locking gazes with the woman’s deadly red eyes. The uncomfortable silence kills them inside, their senses all telling them that this woman is dangerous.
From that predatory gaze alone, it gives them an ominous warning. Danger. And maybe death.
Black hair that tied in an elegant bun, her kimono clothing is patterned with dark-colored flowers.
No matter how beautiful the demon’s appearance is. They were wary, and hesitant to speak to her.
Specially, that crimson eyes of her which felt like she was looking through their souls.
A demon that has an uncanny resemblance to Lord Muzan’s.
‘Who’s she?’ An endless questions that loops inside them, as if she can read their minds. The woman slightly narrows her gaze on them, and most of the lower moons instinctively flinched.
“Bow your heads and kneel. Prostate yourselves,” with his single command, the rest of the lower demons moved and quietly bowed their heads to the floor.
‘Lord Muzan!’
“I’m so sorry. Because your appearance and smell have changed—“ the white haired demon talking in feeble fear, his anxious behavior igniting Muzan’s fury on them.
“Rui was murdered. He was lower moon five. I have only one question. How could the lower demons be so weak?”
“Even if you join the twelve demon moons. It doesn’t signify the end. It only signifies the start. Consume more humans so that you’ll grow more stronger.”
The more they listened to Muzan’s speech, the more anxious they get. As the fear undoubtedly plants in their mind about the faults that Muzan finds about them.
It didn’t take time for Muzan to kill one of his minions one by one. Dissatisfied with their answers, the red blood of remains spills on the floor and to the other remaining lower moons.
One started to run away from his wrath, the other tried to negotiate that he can be of better use if he gave his blood to him. How foolish, ‘ do they think I’m that merciful to the ones who were weaker than me?’
‘Why should I, Muzan will be the one to bow his head first before his followers. What a nuisance,’ a splash of blood staining on his left cheek, his red eyes blankly stared on the sole lower moon demon.
“What are your last words?”
If only the lower moons were stronger then they would’ve been more useful to him. If only, he had the power to control the minds of the slayers.
An image of a purple haired girl with red eyes flashes in his mind, he felt a bubble of vexation within him.
Then getting rid of those troublesome slayers will be a piece of cake.
“It’s an honor to die in your hands. I’m pleased to hear the wailing of other demons before they die. I’m way too happy now, because I love watching others when they are miserable and suffering.”
Muzan quietly observes him as he reads Enmu’s mind, no doubt he didn’t fear dying. He never lost a single shred of his loyalty for him.
This is what he wants from his followers, to serve him like a god. The one who gifted them immortality must showed him gratitude, his hideous arm elongates as it pierce into Enmu’s neck to give him his blood, for his undying loyalty.
Once Muzan withdraws his arm, he sadistically watch Enmu thrashing like a wild animal. The demon’s body trying to adjust from the blood he bestowed to him.
The lower moon demon convulsed as he groans and rolled over the place, coughing blood and the veins on his face, arms and hands springing up.
His shrieking voice accompanied with tears of pain, his mouth dripping in drool and blood had put a smile on Muzan’s face.
The progenitor of demons watches his follower, writhing in pain.
“I admire you. I’ll give you a large dose of my blood to you. If you manage to survive it, then you’ll gain a massive power. Kill the hashiras among the demon slayer corps.”
Muzan sends a chilling smile to the screaming demon, “If you are able to kill a boy who wears a hanafuda earrings, I’ll share you some of my blood. And also, bring a demon with purple hair and red eyes to me. She has enough fun wandering around with humans.”
His red eyes side glancing to the other demon besides Nakime, “I have a present for her here,” he ended his message.
Tiny drops of golden light was overshadowed by a flowing rusted grey clouds. With the colors of dark smokes screening over the bronze tinted sky.
A fairly dark dawn colored the sky before it softened and breaks into the glittering yellow orbs of a sunset.
The nature’s song of simple humming by the wind was then disrupted by a loud, brash noise of a squawking crow. The brazen bird bolted through the open window, seizing the opportunity to awaken the three sleeping slayers.
“It’s morning, wake up!” Matsuemon loudly cries causing Tanjirou and Zenitsu to stir up from their sleep while Inosuke remains asleep.
“Casualties on the infinite train has increased. More than 40 people are missing. Travel to the scene and meet up with Kyojuro Rengoku. Head west at once.”
The crow voices the news with poise, staring at the now awake Inosuke and back to the other two slayers.
In all the rigorous training they undergone, the three males have successfully mastered the concept of total concentration breathing with the help of the butterfly girls.
Including Shinku and Nezuko for motivating Zenitsu with their supports and Inosuke ( for rewarding him a lot of tempuras.) It’s safe to say that they are deemed ready as they have reached their full recovery prior to Matsuemon announcing their next mission.
Before they went out to their mission, they made sure to thank Shinobu, the insect pillar for allowing them to rest in her estate and to the rest of the butterfly girls.
By the time the late afternoon comes, they heard a series of hooting sounds and steaming engines with wheels on the rail road.
“What kind of creature is this?!” The boar man was baffled, inspecting the huge vehicle in front of him.
“This is it, right? The owner of this land?” His pointy finger pinpointing the train, “The ruler of this land.” His feet motions to run fast before he stops to the entrance door, Zenitsu and Tanjirou sweat dropping at Inosuke’s antics.
“This length and this feeling of oppression. I’m definitely right, it’s sleeping now,” he exclaims, shaking in thrilled and excitement.
People around them were weirded out by the blue-haired slayer’s actions, “It’s a train,” Zenitsu grumbles, staring at the boar-headed male.
“You’ve never seen it?” The golden-haired male asks, he have been lectured earlier by Shinku to treat Inosuke with respect. So he should keep his promise to her.
The brash man’s hand reacted to smack the thunder user’s face, a vein throbs in his head.
He slowly close his fist, and clenches his jaw.‘ Calm down, just think of Shinku.’
“Keep quiet! I’ll attack first,” Inosuke holds the handles of his two swords, preparing to initiate his attack.
“Hang on, Inosuke!” Tanjirou halted the male from his objective, “We should pay respect to it. It might be the guardian of this land,” the burgundy-haired boy blinks in thought.
Zenitsu’s patience continues to get tested by this pair of fools. His calloused hands gripped tight on the wooden box’s straps.
‘Oh, come on. Don’t get mad, Zenitsu.’ The yellow-haired male heaves a collective gulp of breaths, quietly restraining his sudden annoyance to his friends.
“It’s not appropriate to attack it. Look there are people around here.”
‘Gods, why can’t they get it?!’ He pinches his nose bridge, sighing before he turns to them.
“No, I told you it’s a train.” The thunder breath user sends a dry look towards Tanjirou.
“Train. Do you understand?” He repeated his words, “A transportation vehicle. It’s for carrying passengers. You country bumpkin,” he sourly explained.
“Train? Is this what the kasugai crow was referring to?” The boy with hanafuda earrings tilted his head in curiosity, blinking twice.
Their attention went from Inosuke, spectating the teen stops in the center. In a burst of energy, the boar-headed male immediately went to ram the train’s carriage.
Appalled and horrified, the thunder user screams in panic. “Stop it! This is embarrassing!” He could hear the sounds of people around them, confusion and amusement.
Behind them, Zenitsu catches the words of “country bumpkin” and “weird kids.” And a sharp sound of whistle in a distance had alarmed him as his eyes widened.
“What are you guys doing?!” The security men clambered to chase after them with terrifying speed.
‘Securities?! If they got found here causing a disturbance in this place, they’ll get arrested. Not to mention, they have their weapons on display!’
“They are carrying swords too. Call the police!”
“No, this is bad!” Zenitsu yelps in fear, grabbing a hold of Tanjirou and Inosuke with surprising strength, he lunged ahead first and escape with them.
“Run now!”
As the realms of darkness crawls into the sky, Zenitsu is right now arguing with Inosuke. Next to him, was Tanjirou trying to defuse their angers on each other.
“Why must we run if the police are here?” Inosuke rambled, he was sitting cross legged on the floor as he was getting an earful from the blonde.
“Because the demon slayer corps isn’t recognized by the government. Add to that, it’s forbidden to walk in public with swords.”
The thunder user releases an exasperated tone, “Besides, even if we mention that demons exists, it’s highly plausible that people won’t even dare to believe our words let alone the truth.”
“Even though, we are risking our lives to kill demons,” Tanjirou frowns upon listening.
“Well, we don’t have a say in this matter.” Zenitsu mutters, frowning as well as sneaking a glance on Inosuke to make sure he stays put.
“Anyways, let’s hide our swords in our backs.”
Inosuke cackles, putting his swords behind his back.
Zenitsu and Tanjirou simultaneously deadpanned, “We can see them clearly. Why don’t you put a shirt on? I have a spare of shirt in my pouch.”
The blonde pulled the pouch in his sleeve and directly throws it to Inosuke’s mask.
“No way!” Inosuke, of course refuses his offer. The blonde’s eye twitched before he starts to tackle the boar masked male with Tanjirou scolding them not to fight.
“I said, wear the shirt. You stupid pig!”
“Fight me!”
“Inosuke, Zenitsu. No fighting!”
After a lot of thrashing and colorful words thrown by Inosuke. They were finally able to put a shirt on the blue-haired male to hide his weapons.
A sudden horn of the train, and the wheels speeding up through the railroad made them hastened their way to climb aboard it.
The wind picks up on its pace, blowing each of their hairs as Inosuke looked on the scenery. “It’s so fast!” He bemuses.
“Tanjirou.” Making the burgundy-haired male glance at his fellow slayer.
“Is it really okay to bring Nezuko along? Keeping them at the headquarters corp should be the safest option.”
The water breath user smells the hint of concern, and slight fear towards the demon girls. He felt a gentle smile forming on his lips, Zenitsu was in doubts of himself.
Doubting if he could ever keep Shinku safe just like he did to his sister, Nezuko.
Maybe, he wants to hear an opinion that could alleviate his fear of making that decision.
“It’s fine. No matter where we are. Nezuko and I will be together. I promise her that I’ll turn her into human. Isn’t that what you promise to Shinku-san too?”
Zenitsu’s golden brown eyes widened, he noticed the male staring onto his wooden box.
“Shinku-san told me that if ever Zenitsu wants her to be left behind the corps. She said she’ll beat you up,” that elicits the male to shriek and the boar man to laughed.
“Hell yeah, that ram woman doesn’t want to be treated like a frail girl. She’s a tough one, who’ll consider to protect a weakling like you!”
“Inosuke!” Tanjirou spoke before turning to smile at Zenitsu. “Having someone who cares for you had cause you to like Shinku-san a lot. No matter what, it’s better to stick with her. She needs you, Zenitsu.”
“I know that, my darling Shinku-chan is always worrying about me. So I have to repay her for all she had done for me.” His face flushed in heat as his two friends immediately went inside the train.
The trio attempts to blend in among the crowds of passengers inside the train, while they searches for the so-called flame hashira who’s probably situated himself on the loads of train seats.
In the midst of their search for the hashira, Inosuke was enthusiastically chuckling when he found a window towards outside, gleefully he strides between the quiet civilians as he claps his hands against the window.
“It’s so fast!”
“We’re very sorry!” Zenitsu deeply apologize for his friend’s behavior as he steadfastly snatched the boar masked man away from the people.
“This Rengoku person is a hashira, right? Are you sure you can recognize his face?” The blonde slayer had no problem of dragging Inosuke to keep him still as he followed Tanjirou behind.
The water breath user hummed and nodded at the same time. “He has a flashy hairstyle. And I remember his scent.”
“Delicious!” A loud, booming voice covered the train.
“Delicious!” The voice is filled with liveliness, the male chanted repeatedly.
His bright orange hair tinted with vivid red reminds them of fiery embers burning in broad daybreak.
He was dressed in a standard demon slayer outfit, and a long white cape that ends with a scorching flames look.
From the way he eats, his appearance and wholesome personality. He sure stands out among the crowd.
“Is he the flame hashira?” Just to be sure, the blonde silently whispered to his friend’s ears.
“Yeah,” Tanjirou speaks, his eyes carefully watching the hashira.
“Are you really sure? That this random glutton is the person we’re looking for?”
“Excuse me?” The male with hanafuda earrings talked, but the older male had just ignored him.
“Delicious.”
“Rengoku-san..”
“Delicious!”
Somehow, Shinku finds herself kneeling towards the bloody pools of corpses. Her red eyes grows in shocked, her mouth half parted as her lips cracked from the windy breeze.
“Why does this dream keep repeating?” Instantly, her hands tugged her hair in confusion. The frustration colored in her eyes as she shakily gasped at the horrid scene.
She didn’t have this dream back in the butterfly mansion?!
A drop of blood falls through her cheeks, it was wet and warm. Her heart chilled at the thought as she slowly removes her hands from her head.
“I finally found you…” There was that strange voice lingers in the back of her mind.
“I have been searching for my lost pet. You’ve been gone for three years, always hiding your tracks. Often relocating from another place in order for me not to see you..”
Her throat went dry, too shocked to speak as she silently stares on the white-filled place.
“Aren’t you curious to find out if you’re the one who kill your whole family? I could help you remember your memories..” The violet-haired maiden heard the slips of chuckles coming from their lips.
Furrowing her eyebrows, she keeps turning her head, looking around for that mysterious presence.
“What do you mean about that?”
It’s okay, she can fight off whatever creature that decides to mess with her. Whatever the case, she better not give in.
Never be swayed by the enemy’s words!
“Don’t give up on hoping, keep fighting…” a menacing voice with a half mocking tone, strongly reverberate in the area.
The lavender-haired girl’s breathing become raspy and unpleasant, her skin went pale as each breathing increases mixing with her anxiety.
‘I’ve been discovered!’
Meanwhile, the demon slayers and all of the train passengers have been put to sleep. Enmu, the lower rank one was on top of the steaming train. Smiling under the moonlight, his plan turns out to be successful.
“Looking good.” He can sense those little children tying the ropes on each hunter’s wrist.
“The ropes I’ve made have a special spell that allows you to invade the dreams whoever you’re tethered to.”
The black braided haired female moves to bind Shinku’s box with iron chains. Not only that, the child then tied the rope on her wrist which connects to the wrist of the sleeping Rengoku.
“And that purple-haired demon has the chance to meet my lord through that dreams alone. I hope she can side with us, and learn her place before I take her to him.”
His arms raises in the air, his grin widened in pleased. “Once you’re asleep, Hashira or not, you’re no different from a baby. I’ll enjoy the feast after killing the demon hunters.”
“How foolish of you to keep thinking like that. I did not turn you to be a demon to serve humans, but to destroy the lot of them!” His red eyes darted to her shaking form, his piercing gaze locking on her wide, terrified ruby eyes.
Each loud, rumbling sounds of heavy footsteps coming close to Shinku; it made the thumping sounds of her heart grows in unsettling fear, it’s the feeling of being oppressed in the presence of a strong opponent.
“Now’s your last chance to change your side.” Muzan enunciated, his right hand stretching wide and landed on her forehead.
“Your blood demon art has the potential to control the human minds and demons. Your power can be the key to let us become superior over the human kinds. Don’t you want power, Shinku? To rule over the humans?”
She could hear the King of the demons madly laughed with his heinous plans for the world.
Biting her lower lip before she undauntingly leveled her sharp gaze with sheer prowess of bravery against Muzan’s amusement filled eyes.
“Go to hell, you wannabe king. I will never ever go back to you. I’m going to be a human!” She felt him harshly gripped her purple locks as she ignored the pain all while she steadily glared at him.
The man hummed, smirking upon her words. “As long as I’m alive, your dream is almost far fetch to be nothing more than a simple wish.”
Shinku’s scarlet eyes further widened when Muzan whispered to one of her ears. “To go against me, would have cost you the lives of hundred humans. Even your idiotic slayer.”
She instantly bared her fangs and hissed in front of him, veins appeared on her face in pure anger.
“Don’t touch them!”
“They dared to steal one of my demons, then they should be prepared for the consequences!”
No. No.
“No matter what, their death will be on your hands because of your poor decision,” Muzan’s laughter continues to rang around her.
‘Let go.’
Shinku thrashed in his hold, wildly screeching in anger as the panic fills in her veins with her heart loudly beating to her chest.
‘Stop it!’
“Every single one of those humans will die..”
‘Please don’t…’
“…Wake..”
“..mphhhhf!”
A sharp brunt of an object, firmly collides on her forehead. Jolting out of stupor, Shinku fell on her back and tumbled inside the wooden box.
“That freaking hurts,” she winced in complaint, tears springing out of her eyes as she gingerly touched her forehead.
‘This is going to bruise.’ Muttering a flash of curses before she pops her head to look over her surroundings.
“Pink eyes?”
Nezuko was crying in relief, bobbling her head before she went to hug her friend. The purple-head blinked owlishly to the girl’s hand, “Why are you holding that chain?”
“Mmm.” Angry noises comes from the dark-haired demon, her hands pointed to the chains and to her box.
“My box was chained and so you wake me up?”
The bamboo muzzled girl humming in confirmation. “Thanks,” she gives the pink eyed demon a well deserved head pat for that.
“Ugh,” it sounds like a child was in trouble.
Pursing her lips, her eyes broadened upon examining the whole scene.
The flame hashira was standing upright with his hand grabbing the child’s neck, literally choking the human girl.
How frightening, she could give a guess that the girl had done something bad to him. For him to react that way.
‘Something is not right. Why are the rest of the humans are asleep?’
“I have to wake up,” they heard that pained whisper, Tanjirou was sweating like crazy. He grunts on his sleep, Nezuko draws close to him, worrying for her brother.
The concern sister lifted his hand and set it on her head. The two demons drew their attention on the rope attached to his wrist, sniffing a little when Shinku caught a scent.
It smells like a demon’s.
Shinku’s scarlet eyes grows huge in alarmed, “Zenitsu!” She rose on her feet, hurrying to where the sleeping, and giggling blonde is.
Growling, the ram demon shakes his shoulders back and forth.
“Wake up crybaby chick, boar head!”
Nezuko is doing the same to her brother, but she harshly knocks her forehead against Tanjirou.
Unfortunately, this time her attempts did not worked. He didn’t wake up like Shinku did. Flinching, the black-haired demon leans back with blood pouring down from her forehead as tears welled in her eyes.
“Hmm!”
Shinku turned back when she felt something hot and burning. Once she settles her gaze on the Kamado child, she choked. There was a large pink fire engulfing both Nezuko and Tanjirou.
“Pink eyes?!”
The pink flames have began to burn itself out and faded. After the fire extinguishes, the rope on Tanjirou’s wrist was gone.
“You silly girl, you shouldn’t ram your forehead against his. Don’t you know his forehead is like a solid rock compared to ours?”
The wound on the small girl’s forehead has healed due to her demon ability.
Shinku was stroking Nezuko’s head to comfort her. “By the way, pink eyes.” Her other hand seized the iron chain from Nezuko’s hold, she then hide it under her obi for safe keeping.
The pink-eyed demon gazes on her face, “Can you also burn their ropes too? Those ropes contains the faint smell of another demon’s. It’s possible to the reason why they remain snoring like children.”
With that, Nezuko’s eyes shines in determination and promptly nods to her request. Soon, she started burning the ropes.
“ What’s with this subconscious realm?” The frail woman panted from the arduous activity she’d done in the large cavern.
The further she looks for Inosuke’s spiritual orbs, the longer the pathway becomes. Honestly, it is a lot more tiring for her.
This is already a difficult task to do. There’s no way, she could’ve found it.
“The inside is just like that naked, creepy boar,” she insulted Inosuke behind his back.
“Seriously, this realm is insane,” she says with added exasperation, not knowing that the said boar-masked man was listening to her insults.
Feeling a sense of cold fear, the girl looked behind. And heard Inosuke roared with a frightening, loud voice.
The woman screamed in fright, running away from the wild boar man, who’s rapidly chasing her with anger.
“How could the angry boar man be in the subconscious realm?!”
“It’s pitch black and I can’t see a thing,” the raven-haired boy observes, a stream of anxiety entered in his system.
“Damn it. What’s with that blonde’s subconscious realm?” His head keeps turning, his eyes squinting to look for the spiritual orb.
In a spite of desperation, he knelt to the ground and roams his hands to the dark surface.
There was nothing but a cool air, no spiritual orb. It was empty and no speck of light that can guide him to search for it.
“You must be kidding me.”
A clear snap from a scissor rings in the empty space, the boy froze for a second before his eyes frantically darts from left to right.
Snip, Snap. It was much closer to him now. The child gulped.
He slowly twisted his head, and finds Zenitsu creepily staring at him.
“What the hell is a guy doing in here? You damn parasite!”
“No one is allowed in here except Shinku.”
The lightning user’s bloodshot eyes terrified the whimpering child. Moreover, he also detected the hints of malice from the slayer’s tone.
Snap.
“I’m so going to kill you.” Unable to contain his fear, the boy who invaded Zenitsu’s realm went to run for his safety.
“Where is my Shinku?” Zenitsu instantly appeared on thin air, right after the short-haired male shouts in surprise.
“I don’t know. Really!”
Back to Shinku and Nezuko. Everyone’s ropes had been burned off. But none of them had awoken yet. The dark-haired demon was quietly looking at her sibling, and sighing in discontent.
“Mmhmf.”
Scarlet eyes were covered in worry, her hand dove to pat her human’s left cheek. “Wake up, Zenitsu.” She sadly gaze on his sleeping face, and mumbled softly.
As if recognizing her distress, the slayer subconsciously leans his head to her warm palm. Gently turning his head, his lips curving a smile when it brushes against her skin.
Her eyes blinked from his movement, and that sense of warmth travels to her glowing cheeks. Likewise, that fluttering feeling from her chest never stops when he does that.
A sudden horrifying scream from Tanjirou made Shinku pulled her hand back, glancing behind to see him awakened.
…
An hour passed when Tanjirou went ahead to track the dream demon after he knocked out the three children who attacked him.
“Nezuko! Shinku-san! Please protect the sleeping passengers!”
The violet-haired maiden stiffened when the overwhelming smell of that demon appears.
‘ Here it comes.’
A disturbing feeling flows in her veins as she and Nezuko warily inspected their surroundings.
“Be on the look out, pink eyes.”
“Hmph!” Shinku spun on her heel, and felt confused when Inosuke was not around the sleeping blonde.
“So where did the boar boy go?”
On instinct, her crimson eyes narrowed when the train transformed into a couple of fleshy-like tendrils that reaches out to the sleeping humans.
“That demon is now a train?”
“Mmhmm.”
Both of their eyes shines in fierce protectiveness when the meaty limbs pounces again.
‘Operation strike: protect the 200 passengers on the train. Mission start.’
The pair of demon girls uses their sharp claws to tear the flesh-colored appendage that pops out from the train.
“I’ll take on to protect the two cars from the right, pink eyes stay here and protect them.”
Not far from them, Inosuke is successively launching his attacks on the incoming tendrils nearing the passengers.
“Beast breathing, fifth form: crazy cutting!” Several slashes came from above which was performed by Inosuke, stopping Enmu from absorbing his victims.
“The great Inosuke Hashibira is coming through!” A surge of bravery lightened on his blue indigo eyes, his blades gleaming under the glowing lampshade.
The demon slayer chuckles beneath his mask, “You disgusting lumps of meat, bring it on!”
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
During butterfly mansion, Shinku discovered Nezuko’s blood demon art when the girl pricked her fingers with a needle while repairing her brother’s haori. To Shinku’s horror, Nezuko accidentally set the sleeve on fire. It took them a lot of time to repair it and apologize to Tanjirou.
Chapter 18: Move forward
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝ Know the enemy and know yourself ; in a hundred battles you will never peril. ❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Move forward
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
“Fall onto your knees , and worship me!” Inosuke said, tearing every flesh that attempts to absorb the unaware civilians.
“Glorify me!” He cackles under his breath, gleefully slashing the moving limbs that attacked him in each corner of the train.
“What an egotistical pig.” Shinku deadpanned, her claws slicing through the monster limbs approaching the sleeping passengers.
“What did you say?! You stupid ram demon! Fight me now!” She forgot that the boar-headed male had enhanced hearing.
Now, she wonders how patient Tanjirou can be towards him. That kid can be so kind-hearted to his teammates. Even though, one of them can be unruly.
“Come on, why are you being silent right now!”
How she wishes that red-head boy was here to calm the boar masked male. It could be of help to lessen her headache from their situations.
“If you’ve got enough energy to spout such things. Surely, you can keep the humans protected here? I’ll go and defend the three cars from there.”
The lavender-haired female sharply told, sprinting straight as she precisely cuts the regenerating limbs appearing in front of her.
“Don’t get ahead of me, this Inosuke-sama can surely protect these weaklings! You just watch me, lackey number 3!” He yelled, the hot smokes rolling beneath the pig snout’s mask.
‘ Maybe, this kid is not so bad after all.’
That got the red-eyed demon to smirked from his reaction, “If you can do that. We can have that fight soon,” the girl replied as she heard him laughing crazy on the back.
“I’ll take you on!”
Moving on, the train is pacing forward in increasing speed at the same time, Enmu had completely fused himself with the train.
Tanjirou’s sharp instincts drove him to bash the window, for him to enter inside the train. Smelling the strong scent of Enmu inside the train, his red wine eyes draws stunned from what he saw.
The whole train is entirely under the lower moon’s control. ‘ It’s gone this far already?!’
There were formed flesh rapidly covering the train, and the smell is so horrible that Tanjirou had to suppress vomiting from the demon’s scent.
“Water breathing, first form: water surface slash!” He swings his katana to slash the moving limbs that attacked him. The young mizunoto then faces another regenerating fleshy branches preparing to strike him.
‘There’s no end to this. How am I supposed to fend this off?’
Sensing that the demons , and the hunters are having a hard time from stopping him.
Enmu darkly chuckles, ‘Damn you. Demon hunters. Do you think you can move as you please inside my body? You guys can cut all you want, but I’ll just keep on regenerating.’
‘And then, after you guys have exhausted yourselves. I’m going to devour all these 200 passengers slowly…’
When the train wheels screeched in air, the jaded night breathes of danger, and the stifling silence sounded eerily. The demon girl watches, waiting in caution when the rotten smell creeps in.
With her shoulders tensing, her crimson eyes slitted in vigilance.
The growing veins pumped on her hands as she softly breathes, ‘Pink eyes is on the third front car, guarding the passengers. From the five rear-most cars, I can only defend three.’
Clicking her tongue in annoyance, she sweats in trepidation. ‘ The crybaby chick , and the flame pillar haven’t awoken yet. This would take a toll on her, if she fully exert her powers here.’
“But given the circumstance,” she states in clear irritation, hearing the grotesque noise of morphing objects above her, “I have no choice , but to do it.”
Twisting her torso along with her hips, pushing her right leg forward. Releasing a battle cry, she instinctively slam her knee to the moving limbs behind her.
It exploded into pieces, the cold air hitting her cheeks, and the feeling of adrenaline coursing in her veins to fight.
Shinku hold her head up high, and emitted a low growled.
Applying strength to her feet, she pick up her speed, breaking the emerging demon limbs with her piercing claws , and forceful kicks.
She aggressively charge forward, tearing and suppressing the disgusting limbs from devouring the humans. Stomping on the flesh hard, her cold glare stuck on the regenerating limbs.
“It seems to be a never-ending fight, the demon is almost unscathed,” Shinku curses as drops of perspiration formed below her temples.
Her rapid breathing fanning out of her dry lips, vermilion eyes stared upon the looming flesh bags launching towards the nearest passenger in the cart.
SLASH .
As soon as she crushed the demon’s flesh, it regenerates more. The more she put up a fight, the more it reproduces until her exhaustion comes up. The ram demon pinched her eyebrows, and her lips tightened.
But how can she stop it from regenerating at all?
“Good evening, I was wondering if I can talk to you, Shinku-san?” An image of dark-ponytail woman with purple highlights on her hair had visited on the night.
Shinobu’s peaceful smile brought the ram demon an uncomfortable feeling, but she ignored it, and merely nodded in greeting to the female pillar.
“My, it seems you have recovered from my poison. It’s good to see you well, are my servants been treating you well?” She quipped a cheerful tone, surprising Shinku with her kind acts.
The lavender haired demon subtly nodded, “They are hospitable to the guests, you did great on raising them. No wonder, they like you so much.”
That got the insect pillar to blinked from her response, she probably expected her to snapped at her since the woman did poisoned her.
“So what brings you here, hashira-sama?”
Kocho started to chuckle, opting to sit and face her with a small smile.
“I heard you’ve been avoiding meeting Agatsuma-san, and the others for the past week. They’ve been anxious to meet you. Especially, the yellow one. Did you guys have a fight?”
The blunt question she’d told her, brings the pink coated on Shinku’s cheeks. She was ashamed of her actions to avoid them. Balling her hands as her face hang low, and her eyes strayed on the tatami floor.
“I couldn’t face them at this point, I—“ Shinobu was watching her clearly, her lilac eyes twinkled in curiosity.
“It’s because of me that Zenitsu got hurt, I was weak. And if it weren’t for me.” Shinku remembered the glimpse of her dead parents from her dream, her throat bobbled up with her anguished emotion displaying on her dimmed eyes.
“My family would’ve been alive to this day, if I never had gotten so frail. Then none of that would’ve happened!” She raises her voice, the pain and remorse was so suffocating on her chest.
Her body trembling, and her tightened hands turned white as she clenches her eyelids. Not wanting the female hashira to ridicule her, or see her vulnerable form, her lips wobble—attempting to swallow her tiny cries of sorrow.
A warm hand softly cradles her head, “Being weak doesn’t define who you are. I, myself had doubts upon my skills as a swordswoman. I was never the strongest pillar nor the one, who had the capacity to behead the demons.”
Shinku was shocked, craning her head as her red eyes locked gazes with her sad purple sights.
“Though, it doesn’t give you an excuse to ignore them. They are your friends, you should talk to them when you are feeling better. I’m sorry that I force you to talk upon such sensitive topic,” The insect pillar offers an apology, but the ram demon was quick to shook her head.
“No, it’s alright! Talking with you had made me feel better. I was just simply grieving , and self-pitying myself. And, I’ll talk to them after this.” Shinobu nodded at her words, once more her attention brings the redness back to Shinku’s cheeks.
“ And I believe your ability as a hashira is already amazing to me. It’s really a wonder to me that there are soldiers that can’t— forgive me,” the demon rambled, feeling shy all of a sudden when Shinobu giggles upon her statement.
“Like I said, even if I can’t behead the demon. I can somehow stop them from regenerating using one of my lethal crafted poisons. Listen, if you know your skills well. You can make use of it, if one person find themselves having trouble to crush its head. I will use my expertise, to poison them.”
Shinobu simply smiled, “And what about you?”
At this point, Shinku opened her lips to give a reply. “I—“
“Command spells,” she smirked. Her nails pricked the inside of her palm, the drops of her blood drenching on the ground.
With her red eyes lighting up, followed by her soft chants. “Blood demon art, order of time: decay,” the ground beneath her reduces into bones, heaving harshly upon the spell she used.
The limbs on the train were fiercely pouncing to hit her, Shinku let out a sadistic laugh. Dodging the flesh tendrils from grabbing her, the demon knows that she’s a threat.
“Oh, you’re gonna stop me from turning you to bones?” She grinned, one way to take their attention off from killing the humans. It’s to get their attention, and threaten them.
“Well, if you’re going to stop me. I might just turn your other limbs to bones now.” When one of the demon flesh captured her wrist, it began to decay until it turned into ashes.
Sweat flows below her chin, by this time Shinku was evidently panting from the usage of her spells. Scrunching her eyebrows, she could hear the flesh limbs attempting to get one of the civilians.
“Like I’ll let you have your way, you damn flesh bag!”
Grinding her teeth, the lavender-haired demon pivoted a left kick — Shinku was certain if an average demon had fought her, they will have to deal with broken bones.
A couple of limbs erupted from her hit, sharply inhaling a breath while she spins in circle to drop kick it. The rumbling noises of the monster’s arms clawing to her, the air felt heavy and her blood keeps on pumping into her ears.
She could feel it, building up the heat on her skin through the rigorous action she’d exerted tonight.
This sense of emotion, the bloodlust, and the intent to hunt — driving her ferocious personality to show up in the midst of the battle. Maneuvering both of her hands to attack, the sounds of ripping flesh repeatedly rings on her ears.
Huffing, she forces herself to ignore the horrid scent of blood. It was nauseous, and sickening as her nose detects it. She could feel the pit of her stomach churning, watching how more hideous limbs regrow on the train.
Slice .
As more blood scatters in the air, her eyes were strangely caught on the demon’s blood tainting one of the civilian’s clothes.
The thought of the people who are caught up by the demon’s trap—if they weren’t here to protect them, they probably wouldn’t return to their family.
‘̷̱̹̘͈̳̐̊̄͜W̸̡̫̰͍̱̅̕h̸̟̼̬̖̿͊͝y̸̬̗̐̒͋͒͐͑͒̈́͒͠ ̵̛͖͍̱̃̈́͊́̿̽̚d̶̳͕̹͎͇̜̞̀̇̂͘͝ị̷͓̙̞̏͝ͅd̷̤̣̫̘͉̞̀̏̐̇̔̕̚͝͝ ̸̥̤̈́y̷̫͉̬͔͑̃ö̶̱́̇́͂̉ů̵̘̘͎͖̪ ̶̙̭͚̟̙̐͐͛͂͂̑͝͝͝k̸̨̢͈̪̬̲̏̆͆͑̉̕͝ĩ̵̡̬̝͓̺̳̝̪̮̤̑̈́͘l̷̮̤̗͇̠̲̥̹͈͒͑̾̊̍̒̌͝ͅl̴̗̳̝͉͈͔͋͗̏̌̇̓̓͝ ̴̧̩͎̝̜̪̈́̒̔ḩ̵̡͖̦̱̰̪̘̃̒͊͗̏͐́͗͝ị̸̞̲̦̈́͌͆͒̕̚͝m̵̡̧̛̛̯̩̝̤̖̃̇͗͝͝?̷̰̭̌̿̈́̆͑͒̚̚!̷̡̢͈̝̔͂͌͌̀̽͝͠ ̵̱̖̻̙͓̙̽Ŵ̸͓̺͓̖̞̹̥͙̖̬̽e̶͕͕̓’̸̡̪͋̈́̚ŗ̴̙̼̌͒̉̽̔͛͝ͅe̸̡̛͔̩͈͇̐͐̓ ̴̡̡̥̣͇̹̻̟̑́͋͒̍̿͊̚̚y̵̛̠̖͕͒̍̿̊͂͋͜͝ͅȏ̶͙̗́̿̚ͅu̶̡̨̞͊͋͊́͊͋̚r̷̛̼͆ ̸͖̰̱̤̋̓f̶̳̫̬̟͔̹̰̲͔́͝a̶̹͍̓̇̓m̷̨͖̹̙̭͉̰̣̽̇͂i̴̢̧͈̬͕͔͉̎̽͊̍̂̔̚͘̚͘͜l̵̡͓͎͎̭̰̓͑̍͆ỳ̴͎̅̀̿͌́!̷̙͇͎͎̗̳̃̊͜’̸͎̫̺͈͈̺̯̪̔͌
Shinku suddenly pauses, her scarlet eyes turned terrified as bile rose in her throat.
“What was that?” An intensified pain induces her headache, the girl stumbled on her footsteps , and weakly touched her forehead.
The pain is unbearable, closing her eyes for a brief moment. Her nose twitching from the heavy stench of blood, and the warm red blood soaking her claws flashing on her mind.
Shinku paled from the sudden reminder of her past, slowly opening her gaze until it settled on her bloodied hands.
“Don’t blame yourself, it was never your fault to begin with.”
A figure of a purple-haired male smiled sadly, his eyes swamped in crystal tears .
And she was there, found slumping on the snowy field with blood painting on her kimono. She was unrecognizable from the way, she exhibit a terrifying growl with her nails sharpening into claws.
Across from her, there was both her parents lying lifeless from their pool of blood. And there was that boy who looks like her, standing weakly as he holds the dagger stained in red.
His bare feet touching the soft pristine snows, and his sad gaze befall on her demon-like features.
“That man promises that he’d cure you from your sickness, if only you met his conditions.”
‘Why hurt us? Why did he hurt our family? Who are you to me? Who is that man?’
“He wants you, Shinku. But I won’t give you up to him.”
“However, it seems like I failed to protect you , and our parents. I’m really a failure as your brother,” he ruefully smiled at her before his knees collapsed on the cold floor.
Shinku sees herself slowly walking to him, filled with hunger , anger, and hurt.
“If you kill me, can you promise me not to eat humans anymore?”
Her heartbeat rapidly thumps hard, she breathes heavily from the memories flooding on her mind.
Grief planted on her mind, and before she even knew it. The demon limbs had seized her arms , and legs. Pain shot through her nerves, biting her teeth from screaming.
‘ Shit. Why did I let myself get affected from my memory?!’ Shinku desperately thrashed to get out, but the demon’s limbs gripped her arms hard as she yelped in pain.
“To go against me, would have cost you the lives of hundred humans. Even your idiotic slayer.”
‘No!’
A faint current flickers on the air, the blue statics emitted a large wave of electric shock charging powerfully as it burns and crackles the demon’s limbs on the train.
The flesh limbs that once immobilized her had been ripped apart with a beat of sound, accompanied with the lightning vines zipping the cold wind. And the familiar scent she notices, it warmth her heart in comfort.
Her bright crimson eyes were colored in great fondness as she spotted the honey-haired boy crouching in front of her. He looks like a great warrior, who protects the people.
‘Old geezer, you’re going to be so proud when you saw the once crybaby turning into a brave soldier right now.’ If only Jigoro could see Zenitsu now, that former hashira would probably cry in tears of joy.
“Thunder breathing, first form: thunderclap and flash.” Day by day, the lavender-haired demon witnessed how refined he performed his breathing technique.
His signature white-triangle pattern with his yellow haori, fluttering softly in the wind. The hot steams of air flowing on his lips, his face marked in deep concentration.
Then Zenitsu immediately vanished into thin air, her ears catching the sounds of blade ripping the limbs with a single cry of thunderstorms.
Every single of demon limbs surrounding them were sliced cleanly, “—sixfold,” as he returns to her side in a flash of small thunder bolts forming underneath his sandals.
Her lips parted in stunned, ‘ This crybaby chick is a real genius on his breathing style.’
‘Take that, you stupid Kaigaku. Zenitsu has the power to protect humans! He didn’t need your bullshit of saying he’s weak. He’s been strong from the very beginning!’
And Shinku couldn’t be wrong anymore. Imprinting a proud smile to the human boy, who defends her without hesitation.
Zenitsu can actually make use of his talent to be a formidable demon hunter. All this time, she knew deep in her heart.
That this human can make a difference that he can stand strong to face whatever obstacles that comes on his way. He is the symbol of what she became to be.
And nothing more can appease her heart for soaring high, when she heard him speak of her highly.
“I’ll protect my wife, Shinku.” His sincere words of declaration causes her cheeks to become bright pink. Shinku stuttered a retort. “We’re not married, you fool!”
All of a sudden, his serious tone faded into a sound of snoring, his head tilted a little on his right shoulder—dozing off as his body relaxes for a moment.
‘Really, you can be incredible at times. Crybaby chick,’ she sighed, fondly.
As soon as her heart calms down, Shinku silently stride towards the snoring slayer. The demoness gently brushed his golden hair with care before she whispered to one of his ears, which cause him to smile sweetly.
“Thank you for protecting me, never forget that you’re stronger than you look. Zenitsu.”
There was a burst of fiery explosion occurring on the three front cars. The degree of that powerful strike had led the whole train to shake under the tremendous pressure of it.
The water breath user toppled on his footing until he rolls over ,and crashes on the ground.
‘What the? Was that a demon attack?’ His burgundy red eyes shakes from the fear showing on his irises.
Not after a swept of fire entered the scene, the fiery-haired male with a bright smile suddenly arrive to his presence.
“Young Kamado,” he greeted with high energy.
“Rengoku-san,” the mizunoto uttered in sheer awe.
“I was pretty thorough with my slashing on my way here, so it should take the demon a while to regenerate.” He added, “there’s no time to lose. So I’ll make it short.”
Tanjirou nodded, “Okay!”
“This train has eight cars in total,” the flame pillar says, “I’ll protect the five in the rear. The yellow boy, the ram demon , and your sister will be in charge of the rest. While you and the boar-headed boy will look for the demon’s head as well as keeping an eye on those three cars.”
“Head? But this demon is—“ Tanjirou stammered, the doubt of killing this demon is showing on his face. He felt that Rengoku could read through his emotions as the man widely grinned.
“No matter what its forms is, as long as it’s a demon, it has a head,” the hashira inputted, “ I’ll be searching for its weak spot as I fight.”
“Most importantly, I want you to show me your spirit!” Rengoku finished, his eyes spectating the flustered mizunoto before he leaps off to the next car. As huge fire surges on his steps.
‘ Amazing, I can’t even see him! So that means, the shake from earlier was because of Rengoku-san’s move?’
…
“So this is it?” Inosuke gruffly said, landing on roof of the train, his eyes locating it near the front car—the place where most of the coal is loaded.
With great strength, he simultaneously damage the roof using his beast breathing. Creating a large gape on the roof, he lands on it, all while ignoring the scared train engineer as he ventures for the demon’s neck.
“Very suspicious, especially from here.” He remarked, his katana pointing towards the train engineer.
“Inosuke!” Tanjirou warned, he was situated on top of the train as he tries to follow his comrade.
“Who the hell are you?” The man asked, his face paling from the boar-masked male’s behavior. “Get out of here!”
Sensing the strong aura of the demon’s, Inosuke flared up in excitement. “It’s here, the demon’s head!”
The demon’s flesh limbs crept up on the walls, trying to ambush the beast breath user.
A chill runs down on Inosuke’s spine, the horrible looking limbs had made him feel disgusted for a second. “Gross!” Drawing his weapons to cut it away, “Get away from me!”
Unfortunately, there were too many limbs that captured his arms and legs; withholding him for attacking it.
“Damn, there’s too many hands!”
A fresh sea water wafted on the chilling air, it rushes with intense speed as the katana swirled like a maelstrom in the sea, slicing off the demon’s limbs around Inosuke’s torso.
‘Water breathing, sixth form: whirlpool!’ Tanjirou successfully attacked it, planting his foot in front of Inosuke with fixed determination set on his dark red eyes.
“Gonpachiro!”
BOOM .
His breathing style cause more damage to the place as the windows and the doors had been broken apart.
Shinku stood in alert, her ears listened to the painful screams of the demon. “That noise,” it could only mean that Kamado and the boar had found its weak spot.
Given that screeching voice, reverberating on the entire train. That demon is in a hell lot of pain, ‘ Good luck, dealing with those slayers.’
As always, all of their abilities are progressing. Each time, they are challenged by a difficult foe. Soon, they’ll catch up to the groups of hashira in no time.
The lilac-haired female have met Rengoku by chance, informing them that he would protect the five cars from the rear-end. And that the three of them have to team up to guarantee the safety of the rest of the passengers.
And so, here they are. The two of them have reunited with Nezuko in order to combine their strengths on guarding the three front cars.
Hopefully, to prevent the deaths of these innocent passengers. Provided, that they’ll have to give it their best shot to help Kamado and the boar.
She quirked a smile, exchanging gazes with Nezuko. “They found it, we better up our game. Pink eyes.”
The black-haired demon cooed, fixing her battle stance with vigor. As Zenitsu was quick to perform his breath, fluidly severing the demon’s limbs sprouting on the corner.
‘Keep it up, Tanjirou and Inosuke. We have your backs. So don’t worry, we’ll keep the humans safe.’
“Inosuke, let’s synchronize our breathing and attack together! One of us will slash the flesh while the other will sever the bone.” Tanjirou speak in urgency, “I see, that’s a great idea!”
“I praise you for that!” Inosuke complimented, making the water breath user grinned, “Thank you!”
When Tanjirou , and the boar masked male are preparing to unleash their breathing style in coordination.
To their surprise, the flesh grows like a huge lump with several distinct eyes engraved a word for dream.
“Blood demon art, Eyes of Forced Unconscious Sleep.”
The demon’s spell activates , knocking both Tanjirou and Inosuke to fall unconscious.
“Inosuke, cut your own neck to wake up in your dreams!” The burgundy-haired slayer shouted, his eyes closed up , but soon wakes up from his dream.
‘I’m okay, I can break the spell even if I fall under it!’ Tanjirou thought, his blazing eyes glows brightly in anticipation to defeat Enmu.
It didn’t take long for the two demon slayers to decapitate the demon’s neck, Shinku heard it loud and clear.
With the train dangerously hurtles upwards off the rails, crashing, and the train wheel’s scraping noise — Shinku struggles to steady her feet, albeit focusing to catch the passengers slipping off their seats.
She sweated anxiously, and crumpled down her eyebrows. “Pink eyes, the passengers!”
“Hmph!” Now, they are busy helping the civilians not to fall off their positions.
“I heard it, Tanjirou severed the demon’s neck,” Zenitsu with his eyes closed, he clarified. He hovers around Shinku, making sure that she would not crash on the ground.
The brunt force of immense power crashing through the uppermost front car of the train, sending the very vibrations of that offensive strike to the train.
There were strong traces of smoke fire on that place, blood , and war-like cries clashing on that deadly fight.
The excruciating, painful shrieks from the demon, turns the whole train to jerk abruptly because of the overpowering blow inflicted by Tanjirou.
Most of the demon’s limbs hurriedly latches on the passengers, Shinku had felt the enemy’s desperation to save himself.
‘But..’ The ram demon gives a small grin, both her and Nezuko were quick on their feet — to destroyed it. Not to mention, the glimmering flashes of lightning in the distance, and the thunder’s fury splitting the fleshy limbs apart.
Shinku can count on the crybaby chick to watch over them.
Another waves of tremors incurred the entire train, in shaky footsteps Shinku hasten to support Nezuko’s weight as the noirette clings to her waist.
“Careful, pink eyes!”
The unsteady, wobbling train went accelerating uncontrollably from out of its rail tracks.
“Hold on, Shinku-chan. Nezuko-san!”
Shinku didn’t have time to support their weight as she felt Zenitsu’s frame holding them protectively upon feeling the train barreling down, tumbling a few times as they collided against the broken window.
Feeling the gravity works against them, she felt Zenitsu tightened his arms around them. Shinku’s anxiety heightened in fear upon falling down midway to the ground as she gave a silent scream.
BAM .
The air got knocked out of her lungs, and her body radiating in intensive pain. Dirty smokes spring up in their surroundings, a dose of dizziness hits her. And, is her ears buzzing that loudly?
That headache of hers keeps on hurting, it almost makes her vomit from the pain. It’s a wonder, that she managed not to release Nezuko in her arms, despite the train throwing them out.
Warm tears dripping off her cheeks, she winces from moving a little as she coughed out, praying that the bruises on her ribs would heal quickly by her demon abilities.
Shinku’s mind later on, registers the warm on her back , and those sturdy arms embracing her protectively.
‘Zenitsu? That fool, why’d he take on the impact of falling?! He should’ve let her take the hit since she’s a demon. ’
She coughed up a small amount of blood, grimacing when she felt again the biting pain lingering on her arms and legs. And when the fatigue comes up to her, slowly her blurry vision turned pitch-black.
Notes:
A/N: Next chapter, Akaza versus our favorite flame pillar. XD
Chapter 19: Iron Will
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
❝ Courage in danger is half the battle.❞
╔.▲.═════════╗
Iron will
╚═════════.▼.╝
“Can you hear my voice?” An unfamiliar voice muttered behind her ears, her fingers move a little from the noise. Having a hard time, flipping her eyelids open—she remains as is. It’s still a bit painful for her to move her body as she coughed a few seconds, and take small breaths.
“I’m begging you, please help him.”
It wasn’t Muzan’s voice nor the train demon’s. It was from a random woman, her voice shaken with desperation. Shinku felt the cooling breeze brushing on her forehead, and she shivered.
It almost like a cold hand that touched her, “Please wake up, if he dies. Sen would be left alone,” the woman told her, her voice cracking from the sorrow she conveyed.
But why her?
Shinku was a monster, a demon that has damned her existence. She wasn’t strong like Nezuko who can able to control fire nor on par with the crybaby’s skills.
All this time, she’d been avoiding upper moons ever since she became a demon. Mindlessly, wandering alone to serve her time here, and contemplate her actions for whatever evil deeds she commit in the past. That was her before she meet Zenitsu.
And what about now? Can she even do this? Why does her heart ache when she thought of refusing this woman’s request?
Is it because of her motherly presence that Shinku found it difficult to say no to her?
“Unless, you are strong. You can’t protect anything.” Kuwajima Jigoro, she remembered talking to him on the day before she followed Zenitsu to his mission.
Without a second, a large crater formed on the floorboard, her closed fist emerges slowly, Shinku sends him a cold glare.
“And what do you want me to do? Cower away while I left the crybaby chick all by himself?!” She snarled with ferocity unraveling in her scarlet orbs.
“For you, you haven’t seen his true value yet. That’s why, it’s easy for you to throw yourself to die. It’s because you are afraid of having attachment to life. Or maybe you do, it’s just that you’re afraid of changing because of him,” the former pillar surmised, his gaze glinting upon seeing her annoyed face.
Shinku silently fumed, sneering at him.
“But you see, you’ll be surprise to know when you got someone to cherish. Your true strength will appear. You’re not your past self anymore. The current you, have someone to protect. You might not believe me for now, but I assure you that you’ll do great along with Zenitsu.”
“You could make the decision to help someone. In war. In life.” Lastly, Jigoro smiled huge at her, his soft eyes glancing at her. “So don’t ever lose yourself this time.”
“Please wake up!”
“I know you have the strength to do it! After all, you’re that person’s descendant—“
‘Who is that man?’
The terrible ache keeps on knocking her temples, hearing the faint noises around her. Shinku groaned, lifting her eyes wide, and her vision is slightly blurred for a minute.
Faintly making an outline of those bright yellow, and pink spots like those fireflies dancing on the meadows.
Those gentle colors were morphing into figures; one of them is tearfully mumbling the sweet words to her, and the other is softly humming to her while they carefully bend their arm behind her back, lifting her torso upwards.
She waited for her vision to settle, “Pink eyes? Crybaby chick?”
The red-eyed female was able to discern their worried gazes over her state, she was quick to assure them—to not make them feel bad about her.
Of course, the ram demon should have expected that she’ll get tackled by the crybaby chick. “My darling, are you alright?! We were so worried about you?! I thought you’d die and leave your poor lover alone!” He whines, and cried like a newborn chick.
‘Zenitsu, did you forget that I’m a demon?’
Shinku almost snorted at him, his eyes gaped when he heard her heartbeat before his face flushes in embarrassment.
“Sorry,” he squeak in response.
Nezuko was infuriated, tugging Zenitsu away from Shinku as she lightly growled at him. Probably her aggrieved growling to him means, ‘be more careful, will you?’
Feeling her head patted by the dark-haired demon, Shinku relaxes from her calm aura , and Zenitsu’s warm presence.
“What happened?”
“Well, we fainted after the train crashed. And,” the thunder breath user cuts off his word before his face contorted with worry, paling when he turns his head with terrified eyes.
At the same time, Shinku and Nezuko drew their attention to the area where Zenitsu is looking.
There’s a strong smell of iron falling like rain on the dark sky. The wind carries a tinted scent of fresh blood, a mix of gray smokes , and heated flames.
It was covered with huge smokes, and another fiery explosion blasting on the burning sky. The two demons flinched when they heard Zenitsu screaming his head off.
“An upper moon! Rengoku-san is fighting against it! Why the hell is an upper moon here?! And Tanjirou is hurt too! Oh my god, we’re going to die, we’re—“ the blonde slayer is currently panicking, his voice rising high with how much fear he is showing to them.
“Zenitsu!” Shinku grabbed his face , her serious eyes taking note of how he begins to freezes up. His honey-gold eyes were trembling with tears building up on it.
Somehow, this certain behavior of his—make him look like a frightened sparrow.
“I know that you’re scared, but I’m here with you. Just like how you protect me earlier, I will definitely protect you too.” A huge blush surfaced on his cheeks, his eyes glistening in awe ,and adoration.
“Shinku- chan!” He then giggle and put up a love struck smile to her.
As much as she wants to comfort him right away, time is running out.
More people will die if they allow the upper moon to continue his terror near the civilians. “We don’t have time, take us there!”
Nezuko hummed, nodding after Shinku finished speaking. One’s pink gaze showed a feat of concern, and devotion to protect her older brother.
“Do you girls have a death wish?! Didn’t you hear what I said, there’s a super strong demon over there that could possibly kill us!” He yelled, closing his eyes shortly as he twisted his face away from her. “No way, I’m too scared to go over there!”
“Hmmph!” If that’s the case, both the colors of red and pink were filled with a tiny bit of mischief , and amusement.
Tanjirou shakily breathes in pain, focusing on his breathing to slow down the bleeding on his stomach.
His eyes closed tight, grimacing each time he breathes out. Until he heard a warm voice reverberating above him, his eyes opened up , and spotted that bright-haired color which resembles like the golden flames on a new dawn.
“I see that you have mastered the total concentration: constant. Impressive!” A prideful gleam emerges on Kyojuro’s eyes.
“Rengoku-san,” the water breath user says, stunned.
“After all, constant is the first step towards becoming a hashira. Although, there may be 10,000 steps before you become a hashira,” the hashira exclaimed, bending a little as he looked towards the burgundy-haired male.
“I’ll do my best!”
“You’re bleeding from the abdomen,” the hashira told, “You have to concentrate harder ,and improve the precision of your breathing.”
Tanjirou gasped in pain, writhing as he attempts to concentrate his breathing. “Make your nerves reach every corner of your body,” his body temperature rise as he sweats up.
Rengoku calmly instructed him to focus on his breathing until he notices the bleeding on Tanjirou’s stomach has slowed down. He smiled, “You’ll be able to do all kinds of things when you mastered breathing.”
“Not that you’ll be able to do everything, but you’ll become a stronger version of yourself than yesterday for sure.” The flame hashira continues, giving a close-eyed smile.
“Thank you very much.”
Abruptly, the ground shakes in enormous pressure with the foggy air thickened in the surroundings. It felt like the wind is roaring from the sudden tremor arising in the earth, and that pair of glowing orbs appearing behind the misty air sends a chilling wave over Tanjirou’s skin.
Kyojuro instinctively turns, his body went to guard the injured mizunoto as his hand clamps on his sheathed katana.
Both of them saw a demon with pink hair, and his body were engraved with deep blue lines running over his shoulders, arms, legs and feet. The upper moon wore a short, sleeveless haori which exposes his chest , and a white, baggy pants.
His yellow eyes glinted with a thirst for battle, and his focus strays from Rengoku to Tanjirou. In a single second, his eyes narrowed before he suddenly aims to strike towards the wounded slayer.
A scorching fire rapidly cuts down the upper moon’s arm, intercepting the demon from attacking the young boy.
When the demon’s plan failed, he retreats a great distance against them. Akaza smiled as his sliced arm immediately healed.
“What a fine sword,” the demon spoke, his voice becomes taunting.
“I can’t understand why you would go after the wounded person.” The flame breath user stands against the upper moon, shielding Tanjirou from the demon’s eyes.
“He could get in the way of our conversation.”
“What would you and I have to talked about?” Rengoku questions, his face no longer smiling , but filled with serious glint on his eyes.
“It’s my first time meeting you, but I already dislike you.”
“Is that so? I loathe weak humans,” Akaza answered,” My skin crawls when I see a weakling.”
“It looks like our senses of value are completely different.” Kyojuro replied, his hand armed with his nichirin sword. His eyes were wary, analyzing Akaza’s movements.
“Then I have a brilliant proposal for you. Will you become a demon?” He offered.
“No, I won’t.” Rengoku refuses, firmly.
“I can tell that you’re a hashira. Your fighting spirit is well-developed. It’s close to the realm of the highest.”
“I’m Kyojuro Rengoku, the flame hashira.”
“I’m Akaza,” he replied with a smirk on his face. “Kyojuro, let me tell you why you can’t enter the realm of the highest.”
“It’s because you’re a human. You’re going to grow old, and die. Become a demon, Kyojuro.” He extends his hand, gesturing the hashira to join the demon’s side.
“If so, you can go on training for a hundred or two hundred years. You can become stronger.”
“Growing old and dying are parts of the beauty of being ephemeral beings like humans. The fact that we grow old and die is what makes human lives unbearably precious and noble.”
“Strength isn’t a word to describe just the body. This boy isn’t weak. Don’t insult him. I’ll repeat it as many times as it takes. You and I have different senses of value. No matter what the reason, I’ll not become a demon.” Rengoku said, his voice tinged in confidence , and bravery when he spoke against Akaza.
“I see,” the demon’s eyes shows a brief glimpse of disappointment. Stomping his foot hard, “Technique development.” The ground cracks from his strength while the shape of a white snowflake spreads out and glows around his feet.
“Destructive death: compass needle!” He readies his battle stance before speaking,” If you don’t become a demon, then I’ll kill you.”
In a flash of speed, the upper moon dashes forward to ambush the pillar using his barrage of punches.
Kyojuro’s blazing eyes sharpened, and his movement quickened, swinging his blade with much force. As the huge golden fire trails behind his weapon, creating a large impact as it severed one of Akaza’s arm.
A blow of hot air hits his face, and the noises of the battle ramming in his ears. In a span of seconds, the heavy smokes blinded their figures as they simultaneously attacked each other.
The young mizunoto nervously spectated the ongoing brutal fight happening between the pillar , and the upper moon.
He was amazed upon watching the pillar’s superb reaction to parry against one of Muzan’s strongest demons. Through his eyes, he can’t follow their movements since their fighting skills are way above his level.
‘So this is the skill of a hashira? Rengoku-san is too amazing.’
With the undulating flames unleashing in the air, each time Rengoku skillfully executed his breathing forms—the swordsman was able to fight off well, given his current situation.
Struggling to move his battered body, he was worried for the pillar. For all he knew, Rengoku was protecting the five cars throughout the mission.
In that state, no matter how strong the bright flames he produced from his breathing. He was bound to get tired from constantly fighting demons. Heck, having an encounter with the upper moon too.
The distant wind brings the scent of flames through the air, and the gray smokes spreads like the violent sea waters. The clashing noise of metal digging into the flesh with the nauseating scent of blood lingering in the battlefield is enough for Tanjirou’s stomach to twist in an uncomfortable feeling.
‘If only he wasn’t injured too much, then he could be able to help Rengoku-san.’ The water breath user shifted his body, slowly lifting himself in pain. He later notices that Inosuke has returned to his side, equipped with his pair of katana.
“Stay where you are!” Rengoku bellowed, his rising tone makes them both flinched.
“It would be fatal if your wound reopens! Wait for my orders!” The sun-like hashira took a quick glance on them, his eyebrows furrowed as he snapped at them.
The intense fight took grueling hours, dawn has yet to come. Crimson red painted down on Rengoku’s face, one of his eyes is too injured to open, and his breathing pattern becomes sharp, and fast.
“Kyojuro!” The upper moon widely grinned, his tone neither suppress the bloodlust consuming his being.
A flaming fire emerges like the spirit of a ferocious tiger as it collides against a strong blast of azure wind, bringing a gust of smoke everywhere. They heard the demon’s laughter ringing , and along with the pillar’s war cry shaded on the silvery white smokes.
In the midst of their battle—the growing anxiety revealed on Inosuke, and Tanjirou’s faces.
“Did he do it? Did he win?” Inosuke talked loudly, his eyes were fixated on the scene.
He could smell it, the burgundy-haired male’s eyes turned terrified upon the horrible thoughts appearing on his mind.
The scent of heavy blood lingering on the flame pillar’s frame as Tanjirou’s throat nervously rise up , and down. Soon, Rengoku-san couldn’t keep up fighting against the upper moon demon.
‘Why wasn’t the sun coming up? No, it can’t be..’ The drops of blood flowed down to the ground. Akaza continuously regenerate from his wounds, his stoic face watches over Rengoku’s extent of injuries.
Currently, they saw Rengoku’s hands is slightly trembling from the exhaustion he’d expend to fight off against Akaza. And the sharp shuddering breathes, the pillar released made the water breath user’s heart sinks.
The sudden silence is becoming too ominous, the only sounds they’re hearing were Kyojuro’s racing breath—he was gasping in pain from overusing the total concentration breathing, and his lungs were like on fire as he pushes his body to the limits without a rest.
“Let’s fight more, don’t die on me. Kyojuro,” the pink-haired demon said in a boredom manner, breaking the cold silence among them.
Tanjirou was frozen in horror, his concern gaze stuck on the flame pillar’s figure. The scent of death plagues heavily on the hashira as the ticking time slowly drags on.
“Even if you fight to the death, it’s futile. Kyojuro,” Akaza quipped back another reply,
“Those impressive slashes you inflicted on me have already healed completely.”
“But what about you? A smashed left eye, a broken rib, and damaged internal organs. Those are irreparable. If you were a demon, you would heal in a blink of time.”
The demon shrugged, “You can try all you want, but a human can never beat a demon.”
There was an overpowering red aura flowing through Rengoku’s entire body, hovering his katana above his head as he smiled hugely. “I will fulfill my duty. I will not allow anyone to die here,” he objectively told him.
‘Flame breathing, esoteric art!’ A large surge of bright red embers rushes through the crisp air. Impressed by Kyojuro’s fighting spirit, Akaza chuckles in thrilled. “You have to become a demon, Kyojuro. Let’s fight each other for all eternity!”
‘Set your heart ablaze, go beyond your limits..’ Kyojuro tightly gripped his tsuba, “I’m Kyojuro Rengoku, the flame hashira!”
“Ninth form, Rengoku!”
“Destructive death, annihilation type!”
There was a sudden burning inferno erupted on the field with crashing smokes rumbling over it. Before it turns into a towering whirlpool made of blazing fires on the pitch black sky.
The massive flames died out, and dark smokes of ashes breaks apart. Everything began to slow down until the young boy witnessed a horrifying scene. A heart wrenching scream ripped out of Tanjirou’s throat, the demon’s arm piercing through Rengoku’s chest as the pillar coughed out the coppery liquid rising on his mouth.
‘This isn’t fair, why do the nicest people he’d ever meet have to die early on?’ Tanjirou’s sobbing grew louder, the pain on his heart continuously bleeds as his blurring vision remains on the once bright pillar slowly dying from the wounds he’d received.
The boar-masked male stiffened, the knuckles on his hands turned stark white upon clenching his weapons with great strength. “Owl-eyed man, he’s taken a fatal blow on his chest.”
“You’ll die, this will kill you. Kyojuro!” Akaza half-way shouted, his eyes soon turn into confusion. Narrowing his gaze, he smelled something different from the pillar.
The scent of blood on him should be stronger since he pierced him on his chest, but why did it feel like he has missed a hit?
“Blood demon art, order of bewitchment: hypnosis. Dispel.” There was a soft monotone voice blending on the black smokes hanging over his figure.
The image of the bloodied hashira in front of Akaza was gone.
“What the hell happened?!” Kyojuro was right there, he was certain that he pierced his chest, right? But there was no scent of blood, the haziness on his mind slowly disappeared as he blinked back.
“They say when someone is too absorbed on their thoughts, they forgot what is happening around them.”
His eyebrows shoots up in surprise when he saw some shadow leaping above him, realizing he was too late to change his aim.
“Blood demon art, destructive—“ Wanting to fight back against this new opponent, Akaza knew this scent doesn’t belong to Kyojuro.
A fresh whiff of earthly nature, like a warm drops of rainfall before the stormy lightning strikes the earth.
His enhanced senses made him picked up an entirely different auras, one that was similar to his, but reeks of humans.
The upper moon grunts, feeling the weight of the person on his back. Both of his knees were bend forward, and then he felt his neck being bounded by some sort of metal.
‘This person is more nimble than they look.’
“Shinku-san!”
“My apologies, you’ll do nothing of the kind.”
Shinku landed on Akaza’s back , and her hand snatching on one end of the iron chain, the other end of the chain was gripped by Nezuko with blood flowing from her right hand.
“Hmph!” To Shinku’s left, the Kamado sibling was firmly pulling the end of the chain forward to keep Akaza at bay.
“Nezuko!”
To prevent him from finishing his blood demon art.
“Since when did they arrive here? I haven’t notice them.” Tanjirou questioned, turning to glance at his companion.
Sensing the burgundy-haired male looking at him, Inosuke shrugged. “I don’t know either.”
“You brats!” The upper moon struggles to speak, his throat was being constricted. And when he rotates his arm to shove Shinku off.
His arm had already been sliced off, the air was flickering with loads of electricity. Like a fall of thunderbolt, Zenitsu was found across from him.
“Thunder breathing, first form: thunderclap and flash.”
“Zenitsu. Everyone!” Tanjirou could cry in joy when his friends and sibling tried to protect him. But where is Rengoku-san?
He took a quick sniff on the smoky air, the flame hashira’s scent is still here. He’s alright, and doesn’t seem to possess the wound on his stomach.
It’s like their superior never left during this battle against an upper moon.
His wine red eyes stuck on his friends combatting against Akaza. He nervously gulp, ‘Can they win at all? When Rengoku-san is—‘
“No, don’t think like that. Believe in them!”
They can do it. Even if Rengoku-san can’t assist them for a moment.
The moment the golden-haired boy sheathed his katana, a smoke of pinkish flames appears on the iron chains and instantly exploded.
The trio immediately jumped back when the pink fire burns Akaza’s skin as he screamed. It didn’t take long for the pink flames to cease, the upper moon glared at them as his eyes turns to Shinku.
The pink-haired demon suddenly flinched when he saw Shinku’s vermilion eyes that reminded him of Lord Muzan’s eyesight.
‘That red-eyed girl. Did he gave her a large dose of his blood when she was a human? And what’s with that bamboo girl? I haven’t heard of a blood demon art that can harm the other demons.’
“Tontaro, look.” Inosuke called, his blood run cold when he felt that large wave of bloodlust coming through them.
Tanjirou’s eyes widened upon smelling the demon’s rage, its so potent and nauseous that it almost makes him want to throw up.
“Hey Gonpachiro, are you alright?!”
From the masses of black clouds on the area, the pink-haired male was shown to be unscathed as his arm regenerate from the previous attack.
Shinku, Nezuko and Zenitsu were on guard upon spotting Akaza from their attacks.
“You guys seem so confident when you thought you have defeated me.” He scoffed, “to think kids like you are facing against me.”
“Isn’t it natural? When one faces an upper moon like you, we can’t show fear when we’re fighting stronger opponents.” Shinku answered, her sweats rolling below her eyebrows, her face contorted in worry.
‘I’ve witnessed how much a powerful force the upper moon demon can be. So far, the chances of our winning is less than 20%.’
Five minutes before the sunset shows up.
‘Whatever it takes. We have to make this plan successful! If not, he’ll notice where Rengoku-san is. Worst case scenario, everyone and Zenitsu will die tonight.’
The upper moon demon sighed and was rolling his shoulders, his bone cracking as he straight up glared at them.
“All right. Play time’s over, you damn brats. Where is Rengoku?”
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
ᵀᵃⁱˢʰᵒᵘ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ
─── ∘°❉°∘ ───
Rengoku is watching Shinku and the others fight Akaza. Shinku, and Nezuko knocked out the scaredy-cat slayer before he carries them on his back to go where the flame pillar is fighting against Akaza.
Notes:
A/N: Hiyaa, I wanted to add some fight scenes of Shinku, Nezuko, and Zenitsu teaming up to fight against an upper moon for a while. XD
Chapter 20: stand your ground
Chapter Text
❝ I think the important point is the turning point in combining offense and defense in a reasonable way. ❞
╔ .▲. ═════════╗
Stand your ground
╚═════════ .▼. ╝
Akaza’s deadly stare amongst the arrival of the three, seems to devour their defiance as the small fear knocks down to their very bones.
Upon them, being expose to the upper moon’s huge presence. The last seconds of exchanging a challenging stare off against the pink-haired demon, a look of bravery was shown on their faces that made Akaza chuckles a little.
“Still not telling me, where he is?”
His voice contains an underlying dark threat which made their sweats run cold. Intimidating.
That little hints of surprise appeared on Shinku’s face when the black-haired demon whisks her feet, enabling her speed. As Nezuko’s focus is on Akaza, she raises her feet after she skips on air, and spin with a kick to Akaza.
As much power the Kamado girl puts in on her kick, it causes the wind to split up , and a bit of debris flying around her.
Unfortunately, the older demon blocked Nezuko’s attack by using his elbow, and with a sneer on his face.
“I don’t fight girls, stay back.”
Akaza commented before his hand gripped on Nezuko’s haori and yeet her towards Inosuke, who stumbled a little from the throw.
“Nezuko! Are you alright?” Tanjirou cried while the boar masked male sets his sister down.
In a second, Zenitsu rushes in the heat of the battle. Charging to Akaza with his first form, but the upper moon reads his movement.
“You think I can’t recognize your attack earlier?”
‘ He’s just a brat who can only use one form of attack.’
The pink-haired demon aggressively punch the air, creating a series of powerful shockwaves. His strength causing the destruction of the grounds with dark smokes curling the air.
“Zenitsu, be careful!” Tanjirou warned. Inosuke was standing in front of the water breath user, guarding him from any stray attacks.
“That Monitsu sometimes can be fearless.”
The lightning user was force to withdraw his attack, dodging the powerful shockwaves headed for him. Nezuko soon comes to his side to assist him.
“Like I said, I’ve got missions to kill the hashira, and I have no need to entertain weak fools like you.”
Camouflaging herself with the help of rising smokes, the lavender-haired demon saw Akaza’s back. Fortunately, the demon is distracted by Zenitsu and Nezuko. The girl starts sprinting to the upper moon, lunging in the sky to get him.
‘4 minutes left.’
Akaza grunted when Shinku hooks one of her legs on his neck, spinning her hips with the cold wind whipping on her face. And gaining that momentum of speed, she clenches her teeth and twists her body and grabbed him.
As soon as she bends her knees, the soles of her sandals touching the ground. Shinku throws him off with power, gasping out of breath.
But the upper moon demon was not showing any signs of slowing down from their tactics.
“You seem to be well-verse in combat, little girl.” Akaza smirked, his knees bent as he assume his stance, and his balled fists locked on his side.
‘That stance..’
Strange images in her head flashing like photograph and flooding her with a bitter taste of nostalgia. Hiding the lingering sorrow which burrows into her soul; she was unexpectedly reminded of the lost time.
With a mark of blue snowflakes spreading from the ground, it glows bright as his yellow eyes taking note of her. Trying to predict her next move before he draws his gaze on both Nezuko and Zenitsu.
“Your fighting spirit is rare for most demons. Almost on par to someone I knew,” the demon scrunched his forehead, “And your scent is somewhat similar to—“ He was cut shortly.
Ducking his head from Nezuko’s surprise kick, an irritated expression flickers in his eyes. Grabbing the black-haired girl’s collar and throws her towards Zenitsu , stopping the slayer from attacking him behind.
“It’s getting annoying for you brats to keep on attacking me like this. I’ve had enough. I’ll start first with the blonde one then the hanafuda boy.”
Shinku felt like she was being showered with ice from the upper moon’s words, her rose red eyes locking gazes with Akaza’s yellow eyes. He smirked, maliciously.
She tightened both of her palms, desperately masking her turbulent emotions inside.
An unforeseen emotion reeling into mind, his soul speaks to her loudly. A message of threat, his feet widens apart, and his hands locked into fists.
The fear plummeting deep to the core, like sharp claws sinking into the flesh.
‘He knows. He knows my weakness!’ Before she even know it, Shinku felt the world around her speeds up as she run like fire had rained on them.
What makes you think that you can save them?
Zenitsu was breathing heavily, his honey-haired was tousled and covered with bits of dirt, and the corner of his mouth is lined with thin blood.
‘Do you really have what it takes to protect your loved ones?’
Nezuko was regenerating slowly from the wounds she obtained before. Standing in front of the male, to take the incoming brunt damage from the upper moon.
‘3 minutes left.’
Raising his right knee, Akaza spins and delivers a flurry of kicks, “Leg type: explosive flurry,” it generates a wide range of shockwaves.
“Monitsu!”
“Dodge it, Zenitsu! Nezuko!” Tanjirou shouted, wincing as he pressed his palm to his wounded stomach.
A fit of courage bursts within her, Shinku refuse her body to rest; pushing herself to catch up to them. Her lungs bruised in pain for oxygen by the time she reaches and tackle both Zenitsu and Nezuko.
The blue gales of wind is strong enough to cut her arm and leg. And Nezuko’s forehead to bleed a lot.
“Shinku-chan!”
“Hmm.”
Their arms wounded on her back, and a flurry of worries reaches in her ringing ears. And that never ending nerves of pain stinging on her muscles, tears drew from the corner of her eyes.
“Shinku-san!”
“Ram demon!”
Her ears began to bleed from the harsh impact of the attack. She could hear the asleep Zenitsu coughing, and Nezuko’s whimpering voice.
Not only that, she was bothered too, by the demon’s fighting style. She never knew that watching Akaza’s stance is the key to awaken one of the memory lane of her past.
Her memory shows the glimpse of one young boy similarly performing those intense movements being taught by their father.
A little girl in an age of six, was coughing softly as she sits on the futon, merely sparing a glance on the open window.
Her fever subsided for now, mother and father was selling coals to the main town.
While big brother is tasked with watching over her today.
“Shinku, father showed me some cool moves while you were resting an hour ago!” A purple-haired boy had a large grin on his face, his eyes shone in delight and excitement.
She saw his brother with his closed fists began to punch the air repeatedly, each time he swung his fists—she felt the air blowing over her face , and hair.
As her mouth gaping wide, and her eyes glimmers in fascination when he lifts his knee to throw a strong kick to the side.
“Wow, big brother. You’re amazing!” That got him to chortle from her wide-eyed expression, stretching his hand to pat her soft hair. He closes his eyes and gives a small smile.
“You know, I heard it from our father that this martial art has some kind of history. He said that our ancestor is the sibling of the martial artist who owns the dojo. That his brother had a daughter and a disciple to look after. Later, that younger sibling went traveling to another town , spreading about the importances of their martial arts style.
If they want to be taught by that person, they must be determined to follow one rule. Father said that when you learned it, you mustn’t kill using this fighting style. But to protect someone.”
Her brother throws a couple of fists striking the air with a smile. “ And this type of martial arts style is called..”
“Soryu Shiki..”
So that’s why she was suddenly reminded of her brother when she saw him do that moves.
He was probably her ancestor.
Akaza stiffened when he heard her voice, he saw her arm and leg had been regenerated while Zenitsu and Nezuko helps her to stand up.
‘2 minutes left.’
“That bare-fist martial arts. It is never meant to use to kill, but in order to protect someone. Why were you tarnishing it?”
“Brat.” Akaza hissed, his raging voice leaks in the air as Shinku felt the intense bloodlust from him.
“Soryo Shiki. I heard it once from one of my family members, the master of the dojo had a brother, a daughter and a great disciple. It was not a well-known fighting style. For only a few potential men have a skill to master it. My father was one and then my brother.”
Her comrades and the pink-haired demon had a shocked expressions from her statements.
The past that once made them humans, is still a mystery to them. Locking gazes with one another, she saw an angry side of him.
His face told her exactly what he means, ‘ How dare she tried to put some clues on his past.’
But Shinku knows, that he also wants to uncover his forgotten history. Who he once loved, cared for. All of it was a blurry fragments , and it was all their decision to not seek for it. Or to recall it by chance.
‘Who are you fooling around with your terrifying facade?’
‘You’re just like me, wanting some answers from your past. But someone is restricting you from recovering it.’
A rueful smile carving on her lips, “Isn’t it a coincidence? To think that I’ve met one of my ancestors who turned out to be violating the rules of using Soryo Shiki.”
Nezuko and Zenitsu were tightly gripping on either of her arms, probably warning her to stay silent and not to provoke the demon.
Something snapped inside Akaza, his face morphed into grief, pain and anger before the emotions wore off.
“Stop making up stuffs, little girl. You keep rambling on Soryo Shiki, but an upper moon demon can do more than just a stupid martial arts style. Now, tell me. Where is Rengoku?”
A large vein pulsed on his face, and he menacingly glared at them. His eyes scans them, one by one before he shouted.
“Where is Rengoku?! Had he run off and let you kids fight me?!”
No one answered him which pissed him off.
“Well, if you kids are gonna be persistent. Then I’ll have to finish you weaklings and make Rengoku show himself!” With that Akaza took off, dashing straight to the injured Tanjirou.
“Tanjirou! Inosuke!” Zenitsu yelled, tailing behind the upper moon as he attempted to stop him.
“I won’t let you harm, Gonpachirou!”
“Inosuke, no!”
Inosuke rushes to the heat of the battle, followed by Zenitsu and Nezuko.
A cloudy fogs falls from their lips, simultaneously chanting their breathing forms.
Akaza briefly scans the three teens storming on every side to corner him, his lips twisted into a grinned.
“Beast breathing, eight form: exploding rush!”
“Thunder breathing, first form: thunderclap and flash.”
“Hmph!”
‘The brats got a lot of willpowers or are considered fools that heads for their own demise.’
Shinku draws a huge breath, “Get ready to deliver the final blow,” her hand fly to her head before she closes her fist as her heart ramming to her eardrums.
Planting her right feet forward, the ram demon twist her torso in surprising speed as she throws her hand to the point that the gust of winds roared to her ears.
“Blood demon art , command seal: expansion!”
The upper moon began to execute his stance, pulling his fist downward to the ground. “Blood demon art, crushing type: ten thousand leaves flashing willow!”
As the ground cracked with a large shockwave blasting Zenitsu, Nezuko and Inosuke away from Akaza with both of his arms precisely cut by the two slayers.
‘1 minute left.’
The furious upper moon sets his murderous gaze on the blonde swordsman, his right arm had regenerated. “If you won’t tell me about Rengoku, I’ll have you forfeit your life. You damn brat.”
“Stay away from him!” Shinku snarled in anger.
Nezuko clumsily shields the injured thunder breather while Inosuke stays unconscious.
“Hmph!”
A pissed off expression draws on Akaza’s face, “ You dare get in my way—“ In a second, he felt the same heat burning on his back as he turns back. His eyes enlarged, startled by the huge flames drawing close to him.
A brilliant shade of embers begin to pour out in the air, forming into a large flaming whirl, powerfully raging in intense heat that shook the ground from its impact.
‘Flame breathing, ninth form: Rengoku!’
A sharp whistle of a broken blade runs through the upper moon’s neck, his face morphed into a frantic expression with bits of hatred crawling on his crazed eyes.
“You—when did you?!”
Before Rengoku could actually nears close to Akaza and perform another flame breathing. Shinku was behind as she discretely mutters her spell and tap his haori.
“Blood demon art, command seal: reduction.”
The flame hashira shrinks into the size of her hand, “Sorry, owl man. You need to hide for a bit.”
“Demon girl, what’s the meaning of this?!”
Shinku puts the tiny Rengoku into the top of her head, “Hold on tight. We’ll give you an opening.”
Soon, they saw Akaza’s form nearing towards them. And once again, the ram demon opens her lips.
“Blood demon art, order of bewitchment: hypnosis.” Shinku leaps high as she pulled the iron chains from her dark obi, flipping above Akaza as he punched the illusion he sees.
The girl had successfully placed the chains on Akaza as lightning racing through the ground before she felt the presence of Zenitsu and Nezuko.
“Yellow boy, and the pink one.” The tiny Rengoku muttered in awe, he was holding onto Shinku’s horn.
She snaps a finger before the illusion breaks, the upper moon was shocked and angry. His lopped arm had fallen off, and he hissed in pain.
“What the hell happened?!”
From then on, the flame pillar willingly cooperate with the ram demon’s plans. For sure, he knows the fire burning in her eyes —hinting him that they would deal with the upper moon. In order to stall time for him to prepare the final blow.
The sense of camaraderie , and the instinct to help. Those demon girls were surely not tainted by their demonic instincts.
Every single one of them. The yellow-haired boy, the ram demon, and the pink-haired girl are teaming up against the formidable foe.
They fought with such tenacity, that they never shake from fear ,but fight to protect each other. Rengoku faintly smirked, the sense of pride emerging on his soul was like the sun towering the blue sky in all its glory.
“Get ready to deliver the final blow,” he heard Shinku’s small voice as he laughed heartily. “It’ll be my pleasure since all of my tsuguko’s are counting on me!”
A gentle hand embrace his figure, feeling the soaring wind speeding him to the right location. The tiny clouds of smoke rolling under his lips, and the fiery flames roaring on his katana.
“Blood demon art , command seal: expansion!”
And when the three young fighters got thrown off by Akaza’s prowess demon art.
This time, he’ll finish him off as promise. Flames can be gentle , and comforting ,but it can be merciless, and cruel enough to destroy its surroundings.
“Kyojuro, do you know why you were born stronger than the others?” He remembers his mother, Ruka simply gazing outside the engawa as she sat with elegance.
“I don’t know!” He voices back with high energy.
“So that you save weaker people.” Ruka shifted her gaze on Kyojuro, the seriousness on her tone made him straighten his back.
“Those who were born blessed with more gifts than others are obligated to use those gifts for the world, and other people. You must never use that God-given strength to hurt people or for personal gain.”
With the scorching flames quickly rushing out of his weapon, his body returning to his original build as his burning gaze sets on his target.
“It is the obligation of those born strong to defend the weak. Your mission requires you to fulfill your mission properly. Don't ever forget that.”
Ruka extends her arms, her steely eyes softens when the young Rengoku situated himself in her loving embrace.
“I don’t have much time to live,” her eyes trembling from fear, and pain.
Eventually, those stinging tears came out. She hugged her child tight, “I was blessed to be the mother of such a strong , and gentle child. I entrust everything to you,” she spoke with such kindness, it made Kyojuro’s eyes widen upon hearing her mother’s voice tinted with sadness.
Akaza faces him with a startled expression, and when his broken blade sinks deep to his hard neck, the strong fear permeates through the demon’s disbelief eyes.
‘Mother, it was an honor for me to have been born to such a person like you.’ Multiple veins on his hand appeared, exerting more strength on his blade to cut Akaza’s neck.
“You—when did you?!”
“Let’s finish this once , and for all!” Rengoku loudly claims, the blood falling out from his lips yet he was able to mustered a stretched smile.
It seems Oyakata-sama had picked the right people to help them. He grinned with exuberance joy, his one eye shining with passion to defeat the upper moon.
Now, he can’t falter and let himself be defeated by a demon.
The upper moon demon’s fear had boost the pillar’s moral. Gaining the confidence of wanting to behead him as Kyojuro righteously yelled with bravery.
A small glow of dawn spreads over some parts of the land, bringing that same warm light of hope in everyone’s hearts.
“The sun is about to come out!” Tanjirou alerted, a rush of adrenaline made Inosuke, Nezuko, and Zenitsu to shakily stand up on their feet.
“Everyone’s been fighting hard to survive. Kamado boy, the demon girls, yellow one,and the boar boy to protect the people! If I have to keep you still until the sun rises. I would do so, for the sake of everyone’s safety! Perish under the rising sun, and stop your atrocity of killing more humans!”
In a spur of moment, the panicked demon desperately regrows his hand in order to pierce the flame pillar’s stomach to kill him.
But this time, a beaten up Zenitsu use his last strength to slice the limb before he collapse to the ground.
“Quick, support the pillar until he behead the demon!” Shinku calls out, her feet chasing after them.
The pink-haired demon attempts to use his other hand to crush Rengoku’s skull but the hashira intercepted it with his spare hand. Releasing a war cry as he force his sword deep, almost decapitating the demon.
Rengoku grind his teeth hard, halting Akaza from pulling his arm back. He gripped it with unbelievable strength, his bloody face presenting fierce-like traits. “I won’t let you escape, not until I chop your head off!”
“Shit, the sun’s coming up!” Right now, Shinku, Nezuko and Inosuke, who’s more than fired up to willingly grabbed on Akaza’s feet in order to prevent him from escaping.
“Where do you think you’re going?! Pink man!” The boar masked male had blood on his nose, completely struggling to hold off the demon.
‘Those damn brats from before, they still have strength?! They should’ve been wear out from the fight, damn it! Damn it, the daybreak is about to show up.’
“Get off me, you damn brats!” Akaza hissed, trying to shake off Shinku, Inosuke and Nezuko’s steeled clutch on his other feet. “Hmm!”
“What an incredibly rude ancestor you are!” Shinku insulted as she was having a hard time to restrict Akaza’s movements of fleeing.
“Out of my way!” Shinku, Nezuko, and Inosuke got thrown off when the upper moon kicks them with such strength that they were force to lose their grip on him.
‘Don’t think about the injury on your stomach, and help them!’
“Don’t let him get away, Inosuke!” Tanjirou finally stands up and rushes to the battle.
Shinku, and Nezuko decided to grab Inosuke on each of his arms as they proceed to throw him back in the air.
“Thanks for the heads up, lackeys!”
The boar-masked male shifted his pair of katana, pointing towards the pink-haired demon. The transparent wind gliding him onto their direction, “Beast breathing, first fang: pierce!”
“Damn it!” A sharp explosion occurred within the area, the strong wind pushing them back from pursuing Akaza.
They saw the enraged upper moon back flipping on the air before he lands on the ground. He rushes back to the forest in order to hide from the rays of sunlight.
Tanjirou was beyond furious upon the escaping demon, he then throws his blade with precise aim as it strike on Akaza’s shoulder.
“Don’t run away, you coward! Rengoku is way more amazing than you! He's stronger! Rengoku didn't lose! He didn't let anybody die! He fought to the end! He protected them to the end! You're the one who lost! It's Rengoku who won!”
And when he turns back, Rengoku is smiling upon his praise. His white cape covering the small form of Nezuko’s as he use his body to cover her from the sunlight.
“Well said, Kamado boy. I’m glad that I’m able to protect everyone’s safety. No matter how devastated you may be by your own weakness or uselessness, set your heart ablaze. Grit your teeth and look straight ahead.”
It was truly noble of him, to protect them. He did not present any ounce of fear against the upper moon. And because of Rengoku’s fighting spirit he showed throughout the battle, they also stand on their own grounds.
“I remembered something while I was dreaming. You should go to my parents’ home, the Rengoku estate. There should be some memorandum left by the preceding Flame hashira. My father read them often, but since I never did. I don’t know the contents. There might be some kind of record of that Hinokami Kagura you mentioned.”
“Rengoku-san, please stop talking. You’re far more hurt than me.” The flame hashira shortly chuckles before he heaves a deep breath.
“One more thing. Young Kamado, and the blonde one. I believe in them. I accept them as a member of the Demon Slayer Corps. I saw them protecting the humans inside the train, and how they defend you guys against the upper moon. Anyone who risks their lives fighting demons to protect humans is a rightful member of the corps, no matter what anyone else says. Go live , and lift your head high!” He smiled gently towards Tanjirou.
Upon hearing Rengoku’s statements, Tanjirou succumbed into tears, his wailing voice lingering in the winds. They knew the extent of injuries the pillar bears, it would cost him years to recuperate.
“Don’t feel bad about my injuries. I’ve had worse than this. As a Hashira, of course, I would shield my juniors. Every Hashira would have done the same thing.”
At this rate, the flame pillar would have to retire. The water breath user was devastated, his teary eyes scanning his superior’s wounds.
“We never let the young buds get nipped. Young Kamado, boar-headed boy, and the yellow boy. Keep learning, and growing.”
The guilt in his heart colored the sorrows spilling from his eyes, and he uttered a silent cry of frustration, and anguish.
“And then, become the next Hashiras supporting the Demon Slayer Corps. I believe in you. I believe in all of you.” Soon, his eye widens slightly when Kyojuro saw his mother’s spirit smiling, and appearing beside the yellow boy, and Shinku.
Zenitsu sadly gazes at his friend before he returns back to Shinku’s side, fretting over her state.
‘You’ve done well, thanks for saving him.’ Shinku froze upon hearing that soothing voice, her red eyes moistened in relief, and nostalgia.
‘ No, thank you for giving me courage to stand up against the upper moon.’ She wouldn’t done it in the first place, if that voice hadn’t reminded Shinku of her late mother.
There was a sudden appearance of a cool wind softly brushing the top of her head as if it were a hand, the demon girl softened her gaze.
Besides that, any loses would have been a turning point for her. For Shinku, Zenitsu is her only light in this gray world. He is as much precious as her life.
“Ah, Shinku. You better shrink now, the sun is out!”
The honey rays of sunshine almost fell on her skin when she saw the yellow haori falling over her head.
The crybaby’s panicky voice is close by, carefully his hands gently hold her as she shrinks her body.
Softly sighing, her vermilion eyes slowly closes. Picking up the steady heartbeat of the blonde, the adrenaline racing over her nerves had settled down the unease.
Allowing this peace of mind to pour out within her, the soft embrace of comfort led her to clasp her small fingers into his uniform, and leans her head towards his beating chest.
‘It’s over now. Everyone’s safe. Zenitsu is here. With me..’
When each seconds blurred, the voices around her tuning out into static noises. A tiny smile shapes on her face before her body completely sinks onto his warmth.
“We made it alive, I really thought we’re gonna die,” Zenitsu hiccups, his tears soaking his red cheeks. His arms circling on the small demon with his haori, protecting Shinku from the sun.
“You damn wimp! Of course, we’ll survive. We’ve got owl-eyed man on our side!”Inosuke was also tearing up since they all managed to survive and witness the day.
Chapter 21: Unseen
Chapter Text
❝Monsters are tragic beings. They are born too tall, too strong, too heavy. They are not evil by choice. That is their tragedy.❞
╔.▲.═════════╗
Unseen
╚═════════.▼.╝
“So, not one of the 200 passengers lost their lives?” Kagaya says, the relief adding to his voice upon hearing the news from the kasugai crow.
“Kyojuro did a great job then,” the master smiled, “ what a remarkable child.”
“Confronting the upper moon , and living to see the day. He got such a stroke of luck. Either way, I don’t have much longer to live.”
The dark-haired man lifted his head, his silver eyes wandering to the sky, “ soon, I’ll be joining the others in the land of the dead.” Besides him, the wife landed a comforting hand to his shoulder, and gave a melancholic smile.
She knew that her husband’s life is running out of time. With Muzan’s curse befallen upon their generation, Amane hopefully wish that someday, the demon slayers would defeat Muzan , and end his reign.
The midnight stars softly flickers on the silent sky. A sound of bird’s song mingling the lonely forest, and the chilling wind humming close to someone’s ears.
The estate picks up the silent snores coming from the patients; slow , and steady breaths filling up the room.
A week had passed since the mugen train incident. A long week of peaceful moments, and recuperation happened amongst the survivors.
Kyojuro had a near death experience. Having a knack of tough luck. Yet here he was.. He’s brightly smiling as if the damage on him, wasn’t that big of concern. A smashed eye, dislocated right shoulder , and 3 broken ribs. Ever since, he was resting in the butterfly estate; he was immersed on having pleasant talks with the trio, sharing his past experiences during his time as a newly recruited slayer.
Both Tanjiro, Inosuke, and Zenitsu were hooked into Rengoku’s story. They also got a chance to learn that Rengoku has a problem with his hearings.
As the flame pillar was getting along with the three teens. He was surprised by the appearance of his crow. It could only mean that Oyakata-sama has a message in store for him.
Hearing the recent news that he will have to withdraw from his current role as a hashira.
…
Although, Kyojuro got retired because of his serious wounds. His bustling spirit doesn’t shrink down. His voice spokes of merry, and confidence within the three.
This will not stop the flame breather from instructing Zenitsu , and the others as he loudly proclaims them—his own apprentices.
Back to the three mizunotos, they were healing from their previous battle. There was a time that Tanjirou sneaks out of the butterfly estate in order to visit the Rengoku estate—to search for information about the hinokami kagura style.
Sadly, all the wine-haired male got was a missing page , and a surge of anger towards Shinjuro’s uncouth behavior.
“Worthless! What a fool of a son, Kyojuro was!”
He saw Shinjuro took a quick swig from his jar of rum, and harshly spat ill words about his elder son.
“He had no real talent. That’s why he’d retire from his job.” As the mizunoto stood in front of the teary-eyed Senjurou, and turns towards the former pillar.
Tanjirou’s eyes swelled in hot anger, “Hold on! That’s going too far!”
“Please stop talking about him like that!”
Despite that, the water breather attempted to be polite against the former flame pillar. However, deep down Shinjuro’s drunken habits, and pessimistic attitude really spark a furious reaction from Tanjiro.
When the former pillar starts noticing the hanafuda earrings on the water breather. A noise of the broken jar echoed on the air. It leads to a short sparring between the injured Tanjirou ,and the now sober Shinjuro. Even the nice Senjuro who tried to stop the fight, got slapped by his own father.
“Why are you acting like this? Insulting your own child who’s now retired. Striking him. What is it you want to do?”
“I know all those earrings. It was in the book,” the flame haired male talked, “ the first breathing ever created. The most powerful of them all!”
“Sun breathing? Could he be talking about the Hinokami kagura?”
The wood clinking a loud sound upon the night. The pink-haired one assumes a respectful bow towards the small child.
The bright lampshade flickering in and out, a couple of times before the demon spoke out.
“ I am here to report to you, Lord Muzan.”
The boy’s eyes turned into crimson red, “Have you found what I asked for?”
“I looked into it but came up empty,” Akaza told, his head bowed at him, “—having no way to even confirm its existence.”
“I was unable to locate the blue spider lily.”
“And?” The dark-haired child continued staring coldly at his demon.
“I will continue to do my utmost to live up to your expectations, lord Muzan.” Akaza raise his chin, and calmly explained. “As ordered, I did eliminate one hashira, so you may rest assured.”
Muzan shifted to face the demon, “ You seem to have the wrong assumption, Akaza.” His voice dangerously low, “ So what if you disposed of one Hashira? As if that were such a feat.”
“A demon beating a human is a forgone conclusion,” the upper moon three demon’s entire body starts shaking violently, “ What I want is for the demon slayer corps to be annihilated.”
Muzan crumples a page from the book, “Pummel the life out of every last one of them.” Akaza spouted the thick red blood from his lips, “and never let another one enter my sight again.”
“It’s hardly a complicated one. And yet I’m still waiting for it to happen.”
“What do you have to say after that?” Muzan rips off the book he’s handling, “You boast of having killed a hashira, but there were three other Demon Slayers there.”
“Not to mention, your descendant is there. Two demons that have strayed away from me. You can’t even kill one of those demons.”
“Why did you fail to kill them off?” He viciously stares at Akaza, “after I made a point of sending you there because you happen to be nearby?”
“Akaza,” Muzan repeated, “You have disappointed me.”
“—to think that you suffered a blow by a swordsman who isn’t even a hashira.”
“How far have you fallen, Upper Moon Three.”
Almost four months have gone by, every day Rengoku trains the three mizunotos. Until each of them head out to hunt demons.
“No! I hate solo missions! I don’t want to go,” Zenitsu cried. His hands shaking while gripping tight on the annoyed sparrow.
The exasperated Shinku knocks twice from the bamboo box, hinting Zenitsu to move on to their destination.
“I’m gonna die for sure!? No way, I can’t do this mission?!” She was certain, she heard his voice leveled highly nervous.
“—but if it’s Shinku-chan, I promise I would do my best if you give me a lock of your hair,” the blonde slayer said, his word built on fear.
A small tinge of annoyance swirled on her scarlet eyes. Sighing for an nth time when she heard him again childishly whining loud..
“There he goes again.” The lavender-haired demon rolled her eyes, ‘Just how many times, must she convince him that he’s a strong headed hunter?’
He survived Rengoku’s training, and yet he still have time to complain.. For God’s sake, Shinku wishes that Zenitsu should believe in his skills.
He was not just an ordinary slayer, but he was a talented one that Jigoro is proud of. Not like that bratty Kaigaku.
He may be a bundle full of nonsensical complaints. But even if there’s a bit of idiocy that Zenitsu portrayed.
Shinku softly smiled knowing that he carried that pure heart of gold.
A rare sight. In fact, the ram demon never met anyone like the crybaby chick before. For Shinku, Zenitsu is the blessing in disguise that fate brought him to her.
And just like the evening comes out, they arrive in front of an abandoned dojo.
They receive report that a demon nested their lair here. As soon as Shinku laid her eyes on that place, the scent of nostalgia wrapped on her mind.
It’s like some dark colored memories pulling her back into the past.. Some of the older flashbacks waver through her mind.
“Don’t blame yourself. It’s not your fault, but that man is..”
Pausing for a second, Shinku’s pupils dilated. Her gaze grew with familiar longing.
It was so sudden. The lonesome feeling coming back. The beating on her chest muffles in pain.
“Shinku-chan, what’s wrong?” Zenitsu’s soft voice snaps her out of thinking.
He must’ve heard her sound, Shinku concluded. His concerned eyes seemingly stuck on her face.
‘As always, he usually sticks close to her whenever she felt gloomy. Such a kind crybaby chick, he is.’
A glint of affection settles within her upon looking at him.
‘Focus, Shinku!’
Unfortunately, now is not the time for this so called feelings. They have a demon to slain right now.
The ram demon shakes her head first before prompting a slight nod. “Be on your guard.”
The thunder breather shakily nodded, and timidly step through the wooden door.
T’was something felt different. The air is growing heavy with bloody scent flowing in.
Danger awakes, their soul shaken. The disturbing sight made their skin crawl. Those haunted eyes of the dead never lies.
Piles of cadavers toppled like dominoes.. With deep red blood, gushing out of them. In the center, there is a site of menacing shadow, donned in ancient shozuku vestment with a color of a mystical royal blue.
A bloody noh mask secured in the demon’s face, the way it looks breathes of death and danger.
Her body went tense, she senses that murderous aura spiking from the room. Feeling the cold wind shortly, the masked demon closed in on them.
“Stand back, crybaby chick!” Shinku hastily said, experiencing a sudden wave of pain when the enemy swiped her with his big hand. Flinging her across the room as huge smokes clouded the area.
“Shinku-chan!” Zenitsu yelped, his brown eyes widening in daunted fear.
The lavender-haired demon painfully groaned before getting back on her feet.
‘That demon. He was abnormally fast despite having a huge build.’
The noh masked demon stretched his head side to side as the sound of bones popping up.
“How long are you gonna stand there and cry, crybaby chick?”
“I—I’m afraid a 100% of my fear is stuck on my knees! I’m so sorry. You’ve got this, Shinku-chan.”
Upon hearing Zenitsu’s hysterical voice, the demon turns to him and starts racing to him.
The blonde slayer screeched in alarm. Shinku scrambled to his side, valiantly blocking Zenitsu.
A symbol of the golden crown shaped on her lightened eyes.
‘Blood demon art, Queen’s royal judgement!’
“Don’t move.” But to her surprise, the masked demon instantly dives to her throat. And bludgeoned her to the hard wall with unrestrained strength.
‘My spell didn’t work! But how?!’
“Your words are ineffective against me.” Her throat burns as her lips bleed like the color of red spider lily. She was trapped, fingers clenched on the large hand holding her at bay.
“Shi—Shinku-chan.” A terrified cry came from the quivering teen.
“After I’m done with you, I’ll target him next.”
“Run, Zenitsu.” Like hell, I’ll let you touch him?!
A whisper of struggle, her frail white hand clawed the demon’s mask out of desperation.
The mask breaks, revealing his gray, unholy eyes. Dark scars trace around his eyes, his face looking rough and sinister.
Shinku’s eyes gaped in revelation, ‘So, that’s why..’
A blade of golden lightning streaked, severing the demon’s hand. Letting Shinku be released from his hold, the girl coughed and evenly breathes the sweet air.
There are credible reasons why her spell won’t work. People with indomitable will—like the upper moons and the hashiras whom have the ability to not swear obedience upon her words.
‘Now, I get it. This demon is…’
Moving her lips for a fraction; instead of words, blood spew from her mouth.
Crap, her throat’s too damaged to speak up.
Shinku heaved, ‘—blind.’
And demons like him, who can’t see her eyes. Shinku’s spell could only work on demons she target on sight—if they can’t see her eyes then it will be a big trouble for her to deal with.
An intense pain crawling over her body, her body’s shaking uncontrollably as countless thoughts knocked through her brain.
‘This is bad. Stand up, Shinku!’ ‘Stand up.’
Any minute now, the demon might go after Zenitsu.
“How pitiful. Your time is nigh.”
Closing her hand into fist, she clamp her eyes in thought. ‘You’re weak. Unless you’re strong, you can’t protect anything.’
The demon girl hated being useless in the battle. Nor was she used to the heavy feeling that weighs on her heart.
Suddenly, a familiar scent of him calms her mind.
“Don’t worry, I’ll protect you.” A soft noise calls out to her soul.
It was warm.
Gentle enough to burn her heart alive.
Shinku looked up at his reassuring tone as her rosette eyes widened in a gaze.
The anxiety trapped inside her was gone, drowning her in peace.
Seeing him standing so strong, courageous, and looking heroically made her heart tightened in hope.
‘He’s asleep.’ She wonders when did it happen. The two were clashing with terrifying speed. Yellow lights of thunderous bolts crackles and rage in the chaos.
The room shaken with cracks of power striking through it. Shinku watches over Zenitsu with bated breath. She caught sight of him, getting slower from the fight.
‘Come on, you have to help him now!’ The words in the wind reaching through her ears.
The urgency growing into her veins, her hardened fist spilling crimson blood up to her fingertips.
The blond and the blind demon exchanged blows against each other. Until the enemy had the upper hand to hurl Zenitsu through the wooden wall.
“Zenitsu!”
Even though, the demon is blind. It’s still capable of holding the blond back. The opponent’s movement is big and powerful.
“So weak,” the male demon commented, his back facing her.
The girl’s jaw clenched, her blood pumping close to her ears. The adrenaline taking control of her. Shinku sets her feet up, her eyes never strayed far from the enemy.
“Hey!” The girl’s voice was hoarse when she calls him out. The blind demon stopped from moving towards Zenitsu.
“I will not let you touch him.”
The determination to protect someone is the most important factor for Shinku.
That emotion is filling her heart now. A blend of care and affection that made her realize Zenitsu’s worth to her.
Black web-like patterns appeared around her eyes. That glaring eyes of hers glimmered in bloody red.
She can do this.
With her feet carrying her fast in the wind. Letting her demonic instincts guiding her, she spun and raise her leg to deliver a strong kick to the demon’s abdomen.
The male demon staggered a little from her attack.She dodges a punch coming from the enemy before she struck a blow. For a split second, the two demons locked their hands together with raw strength.
Both were attempting to takedown one another. Shinku heaved a huge breath , her body transforming into her adult form just like Pink eyes.
She was able to flip the huge demon over her shoulder.
The ram demon yelled, “Now’s your chance. I won’t be able to hold him off with my strength. Do it, crybaby chick!”
All fear is gone, but the will to not give up against a battle.
“Thunder breathing, first form: thunderclap and flash.”
Before Zenitsu slays the blind demon, it spoke to Shinku that made her veins run cold.
“There are graves at the back of this dojo, he said.”
The flashes of lightning storms like a ferocious tiger; the last boom of sounds ending the terror of the night.
No more demon in sight. The lavender-haired female sighed in peace. Observing Zenitsu sleeping before she decidedly head out to the back of dojo.
That demon’s last words were bothering her. She needs to make sure if it was true. Demons have the tendency to lie in order to save their own skin.
But sometimes , she couldn’t deny that uncanny feeling from before..
The color of blue stuck on her head.
When the cold rain beats down the night sky, Shinku finally remembered why this place is so familiar to her.
The scars in her heart aches as nostalgic memories flow in.
One’s red eyes were colored with desolation, her chest went numb upon finding three wooden grave sticks.
The more she thinks about them, the more she yearns for them. Those fleeting memories cruelly reminded her of those innocent times.
It felt like the pain is gnawing on her insides. The sadness crossing her mind. Her heart twisted by endless tears as grief became her closest friend.
As the girl’s knees touched the ground, one single tear sinks into her cheek. “I’m back. Mother , and father…”
Pages Navigation
Meow666 on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Mar 2022 07:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Meow666 on Chapter 2 Tue 22 Mar 2022 01:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Apex_Giga on Chapter 2 Mon 28 Mar 2022 10:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Apex_Giga on Chapter 3 Wed 30 Mar 2022 03:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
GabyRamirez7 on Chapter 3 Wed 30 Mar 2022 01:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Meow666 on Chapter 4 Sat 02 Apr 2022 09:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Apex_Giga on Chapter 5 Sun 03 Apr 2022 07:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Julieta (Guest) on Chapter 5 Sat 09 Apr 2022 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Meow666 on Chapter 6 Sat 09 Apr 2022 11:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Julieta (Guest) on Chapter 7 Wed 13 Apr 2022 10:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Meow666 on Chapter 8 Tue 19 Apr 2022 08:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Meow666 on Chapter 9 Mon 25 Apr 2022 10:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Julieta (Guest) on Chapter 10 Tue 03 May 2022 05:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
ClarinetDuck on Chapter 10 Wed 04 May 2022 02:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Meow666 on Chapter 10 Wed 04 May 2022 04:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Meow666 on Chapter 12 Tue 17 May 2022 10:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Emi09 on Chapter 13 Sat 21 May 2022 03:29AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 23 May 2022 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Julieta (Guest) on Chapter 13 Sat 21 May 2022 08:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Apex_Giga on Chapter 13 Sun 22 May 2022 09:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Emi09 on Chapter 13 Mon 23 May 2022 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation